Funeral Sermons by Lutheran

Divines

1
Also Available from LutheranLibrary.org

Gospel Truths: Presenting Christ and the Christian Life by John Edwin Whitteker
The Eternal Epistle by Simon Peter Long
Catechizations on Luther’s Small Catechism by Henry Jacob Schuh

2
 About The Lutheran Library

The Lutheran Library is a non-profit publisher of good Christian books. All are
available in a variety of formats for use by anyone for free or at very little cost. There are
never any licensing fees.
We are Bible believing Christians who subscribe wholeheartedly to the Augsburg
Confession as an accurate summary of Scripture, the chief article of which is Justification
by Faith. Our purpose is to make available solid and encouraging material to strengthen
believers in Christ.
Prayers are requested for the next generation, that the Lord will plant in them a love of
the truth, such that the hard-learned lessons of the past will not be forgotten.
Please let others know of these books and this completely volunteer endeavor. May God
bless you and keep you, help you, defend you, and lead you to know the depths of His
kindness and love.

3
Funeral Sermons By Lutheran
Divines

Collected and Edited by Rev. Lewis

Herman Schuh, Ph. D.
Columbus, Ohio
LUTHERAN BOOK CONCERN
© 1918 / 2018

LutheranLibrary.org

4
 Contents

Also Available from LutheranLibrary.org

About The Lutheran Library
Contents
Preface by Lutheran Librarian
Part One
1. God’s Will For Our Little Ones By Rev. Prof. R. C. H. Lenski, D. D.
2. The Heavenly Father’s Way With The Little Children By
Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.
3. Saving Life By Taking Life By Rev. C. B. Gohdes
4. It Is Well With The Child By Prof. J. N. Kildahl
5. Jesus And The Children By Rev. Albert T. W. Steinhaeuser, D. D.
6. Jesus’ Love For Children By Rev. G. J. Troutman
7. “It Is Well” By Rev. J. W. Schillinger
8. The Two Sides Of God’s Providence By Rev. L. H. Schuh, Ph. D.
9. Death And Sleep – A Comparison And A Contrast By Rev. George
J. Gongoware
10. God Is Love By Rev. W. E. Schramm
11. The Savior’s Word Of Comfort To Sorrowing Parents By Rev. H. J.
Schuh
12. Jesus Loveth Little Children By Rev. M. R. Walter
13. The Sorrow Of Christian Parents Over The Death Of A Beloved
Child By Rev. H. J. Schuh
Part Two
14. Jesus Christ Is The Conqueror Of Death By Rev. L. H. Schuh, Ph.
D.
15. Jesus Is Lord Of Our Dead By Prof. G. J. Zeilinger
16. Jehovah Hath Put A New Song In My Mouth By Rev. Walter E.
Tressel, A. M.
17. A Group Of Godly Men As Mourners By Rev. W. E. Schramm
18. Come Unto Me By Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.

5
 19. The Way To A Happy Home By Rev. H. P. Dannecker
20. The Silver Cord Is Loosed, The Golden Bowl Is Broken By Rev. J.
H. Kuhlman
21. Be Thou Faithful Unto Death By Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.
Part Three
22. The Comfort Of Christian Mourners In The Hour Of Affliction By
Rev. H. P. Dannecker
23. I Am The Resurrection And The Life By Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A.
M.
24. What Comfort Do The Scriptures Give Us Concerning Our Dead?
By Rev. L. H. Schuh, Ph. D.
25. The Abiding Love Of God As The True Source Of Comfort In Our
Sorrows By Rev. J. H. Schneider
26. God’s Standard Of Greatness By Rev. C. B. Gohdes
27. Thus Saith The Lord By Rev. W. E. Schramm
28. Our Conversation By Rev. Simon Peter Long, D. D.
29. A Vision Of Heaven By Rev. G. J. Troutman.
30. Who Will Enter The Kingdom Of Heaven? By Rev. G. J.
Troutman.
31. The Path Of Life By Rev. W. R. Walter
32. Faithfulness Is The Crowning Glory Of The Lord’s Servants By
Rev. L. H. Schuh, Ph. D.
33. The Illumination Of Death By Rev. Prof. David H. Bauslin, D. D.
34. The Mystery Of Death Is Solved By Rev. J. W. Schillinger
35. The Word Of God As The Only Source Of True Comport In
Affliction By Rev. H. J. Schuh
36. What Must I Do To Be Saved? By Rev. L. H. Schuh, Ph. D.
37. The Heavenly Emigrant By Rev. Frederick B. Clausen
38. The Lively Hope By Rev. Prof. George Rygh
39. The Christian’s Knowledge Inadequate To Solve Every Problem
By Rev. G. J. Troutman
Part Four
40. Life Here And Hereafter By Rev. Wm. Brenner
41. I Know That My Redeemer Liveth By Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A.
M.
42. Behold, The Bridegroom Cometh! By Rev. W. Hoppe, D. D.

6
 43. The Christian’s Comfort In View Of Death By Prof. J. Stump, D.
D.
44. The Nation’s Duty At Its Chieftain’s Bier By Rev. W. N. Harley
45. The Blessedness Of Those Who Die In The Lord By Rev. W. N.
Harley
46. The Death Of A Christian Mother By Rev. H. J. Schuh
47. Stones Rolled Away By Rev. A. K. Bell
48. Faith Beholds The Glory Of God By Rev. H. J. Schuh
49. The Blessings Of God In The Life Of The Departed By Rev. H. J.
Schuh
50. What Lightens The Farewell Of A Christian Father From His
Loved Ones In The Hour Of Death? By Rev. H. J. Schuh
51. A Joyous Cry At The Approach Of Death By Rev. W. E. Tressel
52. What Makes The Christian Willing To Depart? By Rev. L. H.
Schuh, Ph. D.
53. Our Departure By Rev. M. K. Hartmann
54. Ripening For God’s Garner By Rev. C. K. Solberg
55. The Christian’s Comfort In The Hour Of Death By Rev. L. H.
Schuh, Ph. D.
56. A Soft And Downy Pillow For Our Dying Bed By Rev. R. C. H.
Lenski
57. A Prayer And A Promise For Old Age By Rev. J. Sittler
Copyright Notice
How Can You Find Peace With God?
Benediction
More Than 100 Good Christian Books For You To Download And Enjoy

7
 List of Occasions

Part One
Occasion: For an Unbaptized Child1
Occasion: For an Especially Pious Child
Occasion: Funeral sermon for a young child which died shortly after
baptism
Occasion: At the funeral of a six-year-old girl
Occasion: For a child
Occasion: For a child
Occasion: The burial of the only child of Christian parents
Occasion: Preached at the funeral of a boy who died from a contagious
disease. Memorial service
Occasion: For a child
Occasion: For a child
Occasion: The death of a child
Occasion: For a child
Occasion: On the death of a child
Part Two
Occasion: At the death of a college student who had the ministry in view
Occasion: A young woman visiting with friends in the city, found dead in
her bed in the morning
Occasion: For a young woman, of no little musical talent and culture,
who delighted in opportunities to use her voice in God’s service
Occasion: For a Christian Young Man
Occasion; Used at the funeral of a pastor’s wife, who had suffered long
and patiently. Text selected by her.
Occasion: For a Young Man
Occasion: Funeral Sermon on the Death of a Young Married Woman
Occasion: For a comparatively young woman, active and faithful in
Christ’s service. The text was her confirmation verse.
Part Three

8
Occasion: For the Funeral of a Husband and Father
Occasion: For a brother, the last but one – she a sister and constant
companion – of a singularly refined and devout family. Brother and sister
had been close and congenial companions for many years
Occasion: For a Theological Professor’s Wife
Occasion: For a Middle-aged Christian
Occasion: Funeral Sermon, Preached for a Godly Woman in Humble
Circumstances
Occasion: Far a Stranger
Occasion: Sudden accidental death of a husband and father while
working
Occasion: The Death of a Good Church Member
Occasion: Death of a Christian Man
Occasion: For Middle-Aged Church Member
Occasion: The Death of a Pastor
Occasion: For a Prominent Church Member
Occasion: For the Father of a Family, and a Faithful Member of the
Church
Occasion: For a Christian Husband, Father and Brother
Occasion: Used at the funeral of a worldly-minded man who repented
shortly before his death
Occasion: A middle-aged man whose consistent, Christian life greatly
endeared him to his family and congregation and also won for him the
respect of his business associates.
Occasion: For a MiddleAged Christian
Occasion: In the home of a suicide, who was a member of the church,
and is thought to have become demented from worry over ill health
Part Four
Occasion: For a Christian
Occasion: For a man of exceptional gifts, highly educated, beset by
doubts, suffering at times from serious losses, but regaining the simple
faith of his childhood and dying in the Christian hope
Occasion: For a Devout Church Member
Occasion: For a Christian
Occasion: William McKinley’s Death
Occasion: Preached at the funeral of a woman who died at the washtub in
another person’s house where there had been a death

9
Occasion: Death of a Christian Mother
Occasion: On the Death of a Christian Man
Occasion: Funeral Sermon for a Man Prominent in the Work of the
Church
Occasion: On the Death of a Christian Father
Occasion: For an Aged and Loyal Christian Man
Occasion: The Death of an Elderly Pastor
Occasion: A Sermon to the Old
Occasion: For an Elderly Woman
Occasion: Sudden Death of an Elderly Christian Man
Occasion: For an elderly lady who held to her church although she
received no encouragement from her family, and sank into a condition of
coma before her end
Occasion: For an Aged Christian

10
 Preface by Lutheran Librarian

In republishing this book, we seek to introduce these authors to a new

generation of those seeking spiritual truth.
Included in this volume are sermons by:
Bauslin, David Henry
Brenner, William
Clausen, F. B.
Dannecker, H. P.
Gohdes, Conrad B.
Gongoware, G. J.
Harley, William
Hartmann, M. K.
Hoppe, W
Kildahl, John N.
Kuhlman. J. H.
Lenski, Richard C. H.
Long, Simon Peter
Rygh, G.
Schillinger, J. W.
Schneider, J. H.
Schramm, W. E.
Schuh, Henry Jacob
Schuh, Lewis Henry
Sittler, J.
Solberk, O. K.
Stienhaeuser, F. W.
Stump, Joseph
Tressel, Walter E.
Troutman, G. J.
Walter, M. R.
Zeilinger, G. J

11
The Lutheran Library Publishing Ministry finds, restores and republishes
good, readable books from Lutheran authors and those of other sound
Christian traditions. All titles are available at little to no cost in proofread
and freshly typeset editions. Many free e-books are available at our website
LutheranLibrary.org. Please enjoy this book and let others know about this
completely volunteer service to God’s people. May the Lord bless you and
bring you peace.

12
 Part One

1. God’s Will For Our Little

Ones By Rev. Prof. R. C. H.
Lenski, D. D.

“Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones
should perish.” – Matt. 18:14.

Occasion: For an Unbaptized Child1

DEAR PARENTS AND FRIENDS:

Our life and light is God’s precious Word. This guides and keeps us in
days that are fair, this comforts and supports us in days that are dark. When
bereavement and grief appear, we seek out God’s Word. When perplexing
questions make this grief harder to bear, we the more earnestly scan the
sacred pages. So now.
This little babe, born but a few days ago, has already been stricken with
death. Unexpectedly, in a way no one thought, the calamity befell. That in
itself is grief enough. But for your Christian hearts there is a pang
especially bitter in that your little one expired without the blessing of holy
Baptism. Before you could carry out this your sacred duty, the little spark of
life went, and you are wounded now with what I may call a double blow.
There are some, of course, who would pass lightly over the absence of
the holy sacrament, because they think it a mere ordinance or outward
ceremony, conveying no spiritual benefit to a little babe. The comfort they
would offer is one that we could not accept, because it is hollow and false.

13
Baptism is and remains God’s saving ordinance, and this especially for our
little ones. It is wrong to reduce this sacrament to a lower level. What we
must do now is not to alter any of God’s assurances and promises but to
search God’s Word in order to find what real comfort and hope is there
offered us to meet our painful need.
Thank God there is such comfort also for you who sadly mourn today.
Our Lord Jesus himself has spoken with some fullness about little children,
especially on the occasion when he set a little child in the midst of his
disciples and gave them the instruction they needed so much, and we as
much as they. Let me direct your attention especially to his declaration
concerning
(GOD’S WILL FOR OUR LITTLE ONES )

“It is not the will of your Father which is heaven, that one of these little ones should
perish.”

They are mistaken who think that God has disregarded babes and little ones
in his great plan of salvation. We are all conceived and born in sin, and we
all, from the first moment of our lives to the last, need salvation and the
means whereby it is applied. And lest any man here harbor a doubt, the
Lord explicitly states, that our Father in heaven does not want our babes to
perish, but to have everlasting life.
We must note that this divine purpose and will lies back of the special
provision which God has made for the salvation of our children. Because he
willed to save them he sent his Son also for them. Not a single babe is born
on earth, but what Christ lived and died also for it. Because the Father
willed our children’s salvation he also sent his Holy Spirit for them, and
provided a means by which this Spirit might enter their hearts and give
them the new birth, the adoption of children of God, and the inheritance of
life eternal. This means is Baptism in the name of the Triune God. Babes
cannot be taught, for their little minds are still undeveloped; but they can
receive the washing of regeneration through the Holy Ghost, which saves
them just as effectually as the preaching and teaching of the Word saves
grown men and women. And so indeed every babe that is born again of
water and the Spirit enters Christ’s spiritual Kingdom, is the heavenly
Father’s child and heir. Because of this purpose and will of our God our one
great duty is to apply the means he has given us, in order that thus salvation

14
may be secured for our little ones. God has thus bound us, and no man can
dispense himself from this binding without contradicting God’s gracious
will and purpose.
But here is a little babe that has died without Baptism. Father and mother
had the firm intention to secure for it, and that in a few days, the blessing of
the holy sacrament. Some might conclude, that God will let the intention
suffice, accepting it in place of the actual Baptism. Now, without doubt,
God does take our intentions into account, even also when we have been
prevented from carrying them into effect. But we have no word of God to
assure us that he accepts the intention to baptize as equivalent to Baptism
itself. Such ground of comfort is not strong enough to steady our hearts
when doubt and distress assail them in the midst of grief.
Let me show you, my dear friends, a better stay, the one provided by our
Lord himself in this wonderful eighteenth chapter of Matthew on children
and little ones. Here the Lord does not speak of Baptism, except by distant
implication; he speaks of what lies back of Baptism in the mind and heart of
God, of his great saving will regarding our little ones, that will from which
Baptism indeed has come, but much more than Baptism. The Father’s will
is that none of these little ones should perish. This was spoken by the Lord
before he ever instituted Baptism, when God’s people were still under the
old dispensation, the first covenant, made with Abraham and consummated
through Moses on Mount Sinai. Then indeed he had also provided a means
for children to receive his gracious covenant, namely circumcision on the
eighth day. Yet we know that some children of God’s chosen people died
before reaching that day, moreover this ordinance could be applied only to
male children. Were those to whom it could not be applied lost? It would
contradict all that we know of God from his Word to say so. On the
contrary, here the full force of Christ’s Word concerning the Father’s will
must come to our minds. God wanted to save all the little ones of his people
Israel, and he did save them, some by means of the covenant seal of
circumcision, the others without that seal in a way known only to himself.
And thus also he now wills to save also our little ones. This is the great
truth for us to hold fast and build our hope upon. It is your one support and
stay in this sad hour.
Because God wants to save our little ones, he has bound us to make use
of Baptism to this end, and has added his sure and strong promises that by
means of this sacrament his will shall be attained. But while he has thus

15
bound us, even as he bound Israel of old to use the ordinances of
circumcision, he has in no way bound himself. We know indeed, from all
that the Scriptures say, that no babe can enter heaven in the sinful condition
in which it is born here. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and remains
flesh until God gives it a new birth by his Spirit. It is useless to persuade
ourselves that little babes are without sin, since they do not commit open
sin in thought, word, and deed like grown sinners. Babes die, and death is
always the result of sin, even temporal or bodily death. This babe has died,
and that proclaims aloud to us that it too came into the world touched by the
terrible taint of sin. It is a sad mistake, then, to think that this or any other
babe may enter heaven just as it is in its sinful condition. There must be a
cleansing, a purification, a new birth. Now God has not told us just what he
will do when our little ones are overtaken by death before we are able to
administer the sacrament he has provided. He has left us in this case where
he left the Jews of old when their sons died before the eighth day or when
their daughters died in infancy. We know only this – and it is from the lips
of the Saviour himself: his will is, not to let them perish, but to save them.
Us he has bound to Baptism, himself he has bound only to this one gracious
and comprehensive purpose, to save them. With that we must be content.
And with that we can indeed be content, leaving all else to him who has
ways and means to carry out his purpose far beyond what we are able to
comprehend and know. That reduces the measure of our comfort as
compared with what is ours when at the death of a child we are able to point
to all the shining promises centering in Baptism. But while we admit this,
let us hold fast to the assurance which Jesus has given us. His word about
the Father’s will for our little ones is enough; it is infinitely more than any
substitute which man could offer us.
So this little one rests in the Father’s hands. He gave it life and being; its
soul is precious in his sight; he redeemed it through the blood of his Son.
God’s will was to save this little babe. While we do not know from his
Word the manner in which he carries out his will in instances of this kind,
we do know that will itself, and we confidently trust its heavenly ability to
bring its saving purpose to pass.
Herein anchor your souls, dear parents and friends. Put away all other
thoughts; silence all questions and doubts by this sweet message of Jesus
concerning the little ones who are not to perish. His Word is our light and
our life. May it guide and keep you now and evermore. Amen.

16
1. A child may die without Baptism through no fault of its parents; again,
there may be neglect, carelessness, or worse. The address at the funeral
may vary accordingly. The case here treated belongs to the former
class.↩

17
 2. The Heavenly Father’s Way
With The Little Children By
Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.

“But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing
of whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures,
which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.”– 2
Timothy 3:14, 15.

Occasion: For an Especially Pious Child

“And he called to him a little child, and set him in the midst of them”
(Matthew 18:2). It is a happy day for the family when a child is brought
into its charmed circle. Fond parents hold tenderly in their arms this little
bundle of humanity. They say, “This is now bone of our bones, and flesh of
our flesh.” Here is physical life, always a mystery, and not less so when
revealed to us in the bodies of our own children. The warm breath, the soft
hands, the sweet, as yet uncomprehending eyes, the crying, after a while the
cooing and the crowing, the little struggles of the hands – all these one of
greatest interest to father and mother, to brothers and sisters.
And here is mental life. There is a mind within this little body. The
powers to know, to remember, to reason, are all here. Possibilities of joy
and sorrow are waiting in the world and will in due time awaken
appropriate response in this child. The power to choose and to determine
has been given and will be manifested in the course of time. What mystery!
What possibilities!
And here is a soul. God has made this child for himself. The child is
created for worship, for fellowship with its heavenly Father. It is possible
for this child to believe, to grow into a loving and dutiful child of the dear
Father above, to love, to know, and obey, to cherish righteousness, to seek

18
the things which are above. This child will have the opportunity to serve
and minister, in the name of Christ, to father and mother, brothers and
sisters, and to others beyond the walls of the home. How wonderful!
Just as great as the mystery of life is the mystery of death. The body
once so warm grows cold. The eyes once so bright are dimmed. The voice
which rang out in joyous laughter is stilled. Not only are loving parents
confronted with the baffling mystery of death, they are sorely oppressed
thereby. Some awful thing has happened to their own flesh and blood. In
deepest sorrow they ask about it. How could this come to pass? Their child!
Dead! They themselves, so much older, are yet living. There are older
brothers and sisters. All were cared for and loved alike. This younger one
has been called. O God! We did not know it could be so, Lord. We have
seen other parents in mourning over their children but could not fully
sympathize with them. Now we know. And yet we do not know. Be with us.
Help us. We pray to Thee, who hast a Father’s heart. Speak to us. Comfort
us.
Listen, my dear friends. Let me try to tell you of God’s great love. He
wants to help you. Let us think and talk about

The Heavenly Father’s Way with the Little Children

THE HEAVENLY FATHER KNOWS THE LITTLE CHILDREN’S NEED:

How bright-eyed are the little ones! How seemingly complete in
themselves – body, mind, soul! But wait – they are physically helpless: they
must be fed and tended. They cannot do one thing for themselves. Were it
not for the ministrations of others they would perish. And these little bodies
are exposed to manifold physical dangers. Illness, accident, may at any
moment come on them and destroy their lives. Even more helpless are these
little ones in the life spiritual. In the spiritual things they are dead. Born of
the flesh, they are flesh. They are conceived and born in sin. By nature they
are the children of wrath. They need to be made “wise unto salvation.” The
Heavenly Father knows the little children’s need.
Shall we pause to explore the mystery of sin? And especially in its
relation to our children – born into the world without their will? Why
should they inherit the parents’ sinful nature? Why should they be brought
into all this wretchedness? Why not an entirely new creation? My friends,
these questions will not help us much. It is a condition, not a mere theory,

19
that confronts us. There is life. There is sin. All our inquiring and arguing
will not change things. It is the part of wise men to know and to realize
conditions, and if these are burdensome and intolerable, to seek relief from
them. And there is relief from sin and from all its dreadful consequences.
THE HEAVENLY FATHER HAS PROVIDED SALVATION FOR THE LITTLE CHILDREN:
It is the Father’s will that the children be made “wise unto salvation” –
thus reads our text. They are to be brought to the true wisdom, they are to
become truly wise, and so become “partakers of salvation.”
All persons, including the children, are of sinful nature. They do not
conform to the law of God. Hence all are by nature children of wrath. But it
is not God’s will that “one of these little ones should perish” (Matthew
18:14). God will “have all men to be saved, and come to the knowledge of
the truth” (1 Timothy 2:4). “God so loved the world” (John 3:16)– that
embraces the children. “Suffer the little children to come unto me,” says
Jesus (Mark 10:14). “And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon
them, and blessed them.” Verily, “the promise is to you and to your
children” (Acts 2:39). How clearly and definitely the Father’s love for the
little ones is set before us.
God’s love is always wonderful. Though we were lost and ruined in the
fall, “He loved us notwithstanding all.” But the divine love loses nothing of
its wonderful quality when it is directed toward the children. He has regard
to every little one. Let it be where it may and what it may – he knows it and
loves it. At home or abroad, in riches or in poverty, in health or in sickness,
in beauty or in ugliness, in silks or in rags, in Bethlehem or in Rome – he
sees all the children, he loves them all, he has provided salvation for them
all.
Jesus has died for all men, including the children. He is the Savior of all
men. It would be passing strange if the parents were provided for, but the
children were excluded. Jesus’ plan is not so narrow. His work was in
behalf of the entire human race. “And that from a child” – literally from a
babe – “thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee
wise unto salvation.” There you read it. A child, even a babe, is regarded
mercifully and is considered in the great plan for saving the world. Thus it
was in Old Testament times. Children were to be taught God’s ways. They
were to be accepted into covenant relationship with Jehovah. They were to
be blessed with the salvation which should afterward be revealed in Christ.

20
We comfort ourselves today with these thoughts about God’s love for us
and for our children.
THE HEAVENLY FATHER HAS BROUGHT SALVATION TO THE LITTLE CHILDREN:
“Redemption is purchased, salvation is free.” How is the gift to be had?
God offers the blessing of salvation in his word. The Holy Scriptures are
given by inspiration of God, they are God-breathed. They are also God-
breathing because they impart God’s grace. The Scriptures had been known
to Timothy, St. Paul’s spiritual son, and by these holy writings – the Old
Testament writings – he had been saved. Much more will the New
Testament Scriptures convey truth, grace, and life.
The heavenly gifts, however, are not forced upon us. “Through faith
which is in Christ Jesus” we receive these treasures. The truth of the Word
works in us repentance, sorrow for our sins, and then the confidence of the
heart, the humble trust, in Jesus as our Savior from sin.
“We notice how, in his providence, God has abundantly provided for
many of us. Timothy was born into the arms of a believing mother.
Although his father was a heathen, the mother Eunice was a believer. Both
in the mother and in the grandmother Lois dwelt an”unfeigned faith" (II
Timothy 1:5). Timothy is exhorted to abide and continue in the things
which he has learned, and he is admonished to remember “of whom” (plural
– what persons), namely, the pious mother and the devout grandmother, he
learned the precious things of heaven. Even when he was a babe, helpless in
his mother’s arms, the words of Jehovah were in his ears, prayers to
Jehovah were whispered over him, he was committed to the tender care of
the covenant God.
The negative, or mental, influence of a heathen father did not destroy the
work of grace in young Timothy’s heart.
But we are to note that Eunice and Lois were agents, that is, instruments,
in God’s hand. They were not themselves sources of saving power. They
were God’s ambassadors to the youthful Timothy. The means which they
employed were means of grace – the sacred writings, the truth which makes
men free. Included in the means of grace, as we understand them, are also
the sacraments – Baptism and the Lord’s Supper. These sacraments were
not yet given in the old covenant (although their types, circumcision and the
passover, were then known), but we of the New Testament church have
them, use them, and are blessed by them.

21
 What an incentive to all parents to be mindful of their children’s highest
interests – their souls’ welfare and salvation. Children have immortal souls,
and it is the solemn duty of all parents to bring up their offspring in the fear
and admonition of the Lord.
Dear parents, it is our duty to come to you in a sad hour. You have lost a
very dear child. For a number of years you have enjoyed the companionship
of this bright and happy child. She has been a beautiful and fragrant flower
in your lives.
What promise your daughter gave of future usefulness, even distinction.
The hopes and plans and ambitions built on the promise offered by her
talents and application and acquisitions have been destroyed.
But ought I to say, destroyed? Both of you are Christians. When your
daughter knew not yet her name, nor recognized you, parental love, like that
of Eunice, brought her to Christ in holy baptism. You remembered and
obeyed the word: “Make disciples of all nations, baptizing them into the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Scripture
reading, prayer, and sacred song created a Christian atmosphere about her.
As she grew older, you taught her. Again you remembered and obeyed a
divine command: “Teaching them to observe all things.” How she delighted
to learn these things! How she loved God’s Word! The Bible stories not
only interested her, they led her to ask many questions, and she tried to do
the things God’s Word told her to do. How great and warm was her love for
Jesus! She never tired of hearing and reading about him.
Your daughter was one of our brightest and most faithful Sunday-school
members. Bright and apt, full of life and vigor. But she loved and trusted
Jesus too well to let evil control her. She had her faults. But she always was
ashamed of these when they were pointed out to her. She repented of them,
she asked Jesus to forgive her, and had the assurance that he heard her
prayer and forgave her all her sins.
Do you remember the Sunday afternoon I called at your home, when a
number of children were gathered, in the sunshine of a bright summer day,
in your garden? Your daughter left the children and followed me into the
house. We talked about many things, among them about God’s kingdom. I
had prayer before I left. How devoutly she folded her hands! And when I
began the Lord’s Prayer, she was the first to join in repeating that prayer of
prayers.

22
 All too soon, it seems to you, she has been taken away. But you are
resigned, as Christian parents should be, to the will of God. And of this one
thing, to comfort and cheer you as long as you live, you are certain: she
died trusting in Jesus’ blood and righteousness. As she lay ill unto death, in
that upper room, I read the holy Scriptures. Then we had prayer together
each time I called. The last time, when strength was fast failing, I asked her
to fold her hands and pray her evening prayer. She did so. Falteringly, but
confidently, came the words:

“Now I lay me down to sleep,

I pray Thee, Lord, my soul to keep.
If I should die before I wake,
I pray Thee, Lord, my soul to take.
And this I ask for Jesus’ sake.”

Sweetly she fell asleep in Jesus. Happy will be her waking on resurrection
day.
May you parents continue to be faithful preachers of truth and
righteousness in your home. Let the children, by word and deed, by love
and kindness, by devotion to Christ and the church, be a comfort to the
parents. Thus may you live a happy family on earth, and may you all meet
in heaven, a complete and glorified family before the throne of God. Then
shall we all realize fully that the Heavenly Father’s way with the little
children and with us all has been a right and good and saving way. Amen.

23
3. Saving Life By Taking Life By
Rev. C. B. Gohdes

“…God did send me before you to preserve life.” – Gen. 45:5.

Occasion: Funeral sermon for a young child which died shortly

after baptism

The existence of evil in this world has been a subject of anxious speculation
since time immemorial. No one can escape evil. Its pall darkens sooner or
later every life, no matter how exalted, how successful, or how happy. The
materialist, to escape the sting of pain, denies its existence. To him, every
species of evil is only good in an incipient stage of existence. Even harlotry,
dishonesty, idolatry, are to him not positive evils, but stepping-stones to
future perfection. Of a continued existence beyond the dark portals of death
he is unaware; of a revelation whereby the light of heaven is flashed into
our darkness he is willfully ignorant. Hence his contracted view; hence his
utter powerlessness to bestow and to receive solace in hours of heartbreak.
Such an hour has come into this home. We deny none of the heart-
rending features of this sorrow. A bud which gave promise of fairest bloom
has been broken from the parent stem by the blast of death. The sweet voice
of a child has been hushed by death, this relentless creator of silence. The
tiny infant life, to which every tendril of your heart clung in passionate
clasp, shall sink beneath the sod before your eyes. Here is a challenge to all
the powers of the created universe to impart comfort. In a grief such as this,
expressions of human sympathy are meaningless platitudes. The warm
grasp of the friendly hand can only accentuate the helplessness of human
love, of even the most devoted and unselfish. Miserable comforters are we
all! But our eyes behold another presence than that of death. The eye of
faith beholds a presence which irradiates corpse and coffin with streams of
celestial light, which discloses the grave as the very gate of life, which

24
draws you, weeping parents, into the embrace of an almighty friend. Christ
is here, the God of love and life and solace. He is not a voiceless witness of
your grief. He lays a comforting message upon the lips that are still. “God
did send me before you to preserve life” – this is the farewell message of
your child.
Our text furnishes a concrete illustration of the great evangelical truth
that all things must work for good to them that love God. The reality of evil
and the guilt of sin is not denied. However, it shows God at the loom of
providence, weaving the woof of evil, even of sin committed in the free
exercise of liberty, into the warp of his eternal, immutable plan; entwining
the gold of his love with the sable thread of human woe; constantly making
grief a minister to godly character, and tribulation a condition most
favorable to salvation. Joseph’s brethren had sinned. They had robbed the
father of his son; the son of home, of father, of liberty. A blighting,
damnable, inexcusable sin had been committed. But divine love touches the
evil, and it results at a time of famine in the preservation of the very family
from which the Savior was to spring in the fullness of time. Love touches
the sinner, and, amid tears of repentance, brother hearts are united, and
sinners are reconciled to God. Your broken hearts, parents, may not feel at
the present time the comfort of the truth, but as Christians you will, you
must, believe the truth that God is mightier than death, that love rules in this
bereavement, that death has come to your home, not as a foe, but as God’s
messenger, to confer upon the child and yourselves unutterable blessings.
No doubt, when you stood with your darling child at the baptismal font,
you meant to keep the promise then made, namely, to rear the child in the
knowledge and fear of the Lord Jesus Christ. But are you aware of the dark
possibilities of evil which gloom beneath every human life, even the most
promising? The safety of that young soul was in your hands at best but
relative. It is absolute in the hands of God. To you the death of your babe
feels like a cruel blow, like a night dark and chill and unrelieved by a single
star-beam. To the babe, however, it means the preservation from vast
possibilities of evil.
You are both still young. You are still climbing the ascending slope of
life where the lamp of hope burns bright and many a flower of joy blooms,
but already you have tasted the stern realities of life. You have learned

25
 “That life is not an idle ore,
But heated hot with burning fears,
And steeped in baths of scalding tears,
And battered with the shocks of doom
To shape and use.”

Your babe, however, has been delivered from the pains of disease, and
possibly from the pangs of death at a time when it would have known both
the sweetness of life and the horror of death. It has been delivered from the
ingratitude of men, their base treachery, their fickleness and deception. It
has been delivered from the fierce struggle of existence, taking place all
around us with almost brutal intensity. It has been delivered from the
possibility of poverty, from the fret of care, from the necessity of grinding
toil.
But this is not all. The foes mentioned are trivial in comparison with
those who threaten the soul and its peace with God. We saw the boy,
dedicated to God in Holy Baptism, present himself at the confirmation altar
in comparative spiritual maturity, and our hearts were jubilant when we
beheld the promise of future power, purity and devotion to duty. We saw the
same lad attain to manhood’s estate, only to forget every thought of
convenanted duty. We saw him turn with Esau-like perversity from Christ
and his Church, from Christ and his righteousness, from Christ and his
hope. We saw heirs of God’s covenant become foes of purity, victims of
intemperance, base ingrates toward father, mother, and pastor. We saw them
live a Christless life; we saw them die a Christless death; we saw them go
down to Christless graves.
Such as these need our tears, not the lambs of Christ whom the Shepherd
takes to heaven. True! nature demands her right, and you may moisten with
the heart-mist of your tears the tiny marble brow, upon which the cold dew
of death has scarce dried. But let the significance of your tears be not only
grief over a vanished life, but also gratitude, because the angel of death has
delivered your child from the inevitable ills of human life, and, above all,
from the possibilities of sin, which may arouse an Absalom in the house of
a David.
Then, think of the happy life to which death’s hand has summoned your
child after brief probation in this vale of tears. It is now in heaven. The
coffin does not enclose your child. The grave shall not contain it. Coffin
and grave are entitled to nothing but the tenement of clay from which the

26
soul has sped to the Father’s house. The soul – that bit of divinity in a body
created out of the dust of the earth – has not been vanquished but delivered.
While you gaze through the veil of tears at the recumbent body the child’s
soul is dwelling in the eternal light. As Christians we have the right to
penetrate the gloom of death’s presence on the very field of his victory, and
to rejoice in the eternal realities of the heavenly kingdom. Oh! were our
sight not cramped and fore-shortened by the limitations of this earth life, we
should behold a vision of beauty so entrancing that our sighs would be
turned into psalms.
You would see the hills of paradise, and rolling between them, a silver
flood – the river of life. You would see the palm trees of heaven, their
melodious whispers accompanying the heart-stirring, soul-calming music of
angelic harps. You would see the million million babes which have been
transplanted by death to heaven, maturing amid the perfect conditions of
God’s immediate presence. Shut out is every fault that mars, every grief that
singes the wings of the soul, every possibility of fall and failure. Amid
fountains of perennial bloom, in scented groves whose festoons symbolize
the clasp of celestial joy, by the crystal sea where the saints cast down their
crowns to magnify the Lamb to whose blood they owe their sainthood and
their home, the redeemed are seen in the pure, blended enjoyment of every
faculty of soul and body. And there, if you exchange the vision of grief for
the vision of faith, you will see your babe in the grasp of Christ, its
beautiful brother, rejoicing in the love which created it for such joys as
these.
Only in the transfiguring light of such a vision can you stand at your
child’s coffin possessed of resignation and comfort. The tiny knoll in
yonder God’s acre is not the end of your hope, but its test; not the end of the
life whose passing you have witnessed, but the gate to a fairer beginning.
The soul is set free, and beneath the hillock which you will garland with
flowers and moisten with tears, the Spirit of God is weaving the
resurrection body upon the loom of life; and when God’s bugles announce
that the reign of death is over, you shall draw into your embrace the self-
same child which God has taken.
You ask what warrant I have to proclaim such a gospel of hope and joy
in view of these insignia of death? My warrant is the love of God so all-
embracing that the tiniest life as well as the most resplendent may find
shelter from every storm. My warrant is the love of Christ, through the

27
shedding of whose blood your child came into the world created and
redeemed for heaven. My warrant is the sacramental dew which was
sprinkled upon this brow from on high in token of an eternal covenant, of
which death is not the termination, but the fruition. Weep not for your child,
father and mother! It has come to the kiss and clasp of its Savior; it is safe
for evermore!
But is not the apparent victory of death a deliverance for you also? The
holiness of your love is indeed attested by your submission to the
omnipotent hand whose tenderness cannot but be felt as sternness at such a
time as this. Yet, how easily does even such a holy affection as a father’s
and mother’s love degenerate into idolatry! The child is regarded by many
not as a mere trust, but as a possession. An effeminate love coddles and
cossets, but does not discipline it; suffers it to play when it ought to pray, to
rule when it ought to obey; permits it to neglect the holy duties of religion,
instead of compelling it at once to recognize life as a school for heaven. The
result is that even in the homes of Christians children are to be found who
are spoiled, petted tyrants rather than lambs of Jesus’ fold. From this
danger, so great that it can be conquered only by the grace of God, you have
been delivered. Your child has been transferred to the perfect tutelage of the
heavenly Teacher from which it shall come forth lustrous with the image
divine. Beyond the least doubt, your child is forever safe. What a comfort in
your grief!
You have been delivered likewise for a closer communion with heaven.
With longing and joy you anticipated the time when your child might fold
its hands and lisp its prayers. I know, when you kneel tonight close by the
empty cradle, your prayers will be sobbed rather than uttered. But purer,
sweeter, more spiritual your worship will be for the transfer of the tiny
supplicant to the heavenly home where every thought turns to worship.
Seeing your babe on the bosom of Christ, you will feel, coming down from
the supernal heights, the touch of the vanished hand, the sound of the voice
that is still; and the prayers your child utters in heaven for you and the safe
consummation of your pilgrimage, will secure for you a greater zeal to
reach that country which now holds every treasure in which your affections
center.
Viewing your loss in the spirit of faith, you will have a better and more
spiritual way of communing with your child than have the people of the
world. They cry to the deaf clay beneath them to answer their hearts’

28
yearning. At the very time of Sunday worship they are likely to be found
garlanding the grave with flowers. The grave, and not heaven, is to them the
place where their departed children are guarded. Your vision, however, is
clearer, for it is lit by faith. You know your child is with Christ. Therefore,
whatever brings you close to Christ, will bring within the range of your
faith the child, which is not lost, but kept under the vigilant guardianship of
the Good Shepherd for your discipline in the faith. When you worship God
in the Spirit and in truth; when you drink God’s peace from the communion
cup, you touch the hand of Christ. In the hour of worship, whether at home
or in church, your babe is nigh in Christ, to cheer you with thoughts of the
upper world; to thank and to bless you for having ushered it through birth
into God’s redeemed world, and through the sacrament into the kingdom of
heaven. Believing this, you will not endeavor to reach the silent clay with
the voice of morbid grief. Rather will you in the hour of prayer, send
greetings to your child through the Shepherd on whose bosom it rests, and
thank God that it is so much more yours for having been surrendered to the
safe-keeping of Jesus.
Lonely, weeping mother, believest thou this?

"Long months the hours were filled with hope divine,

By dainty garments silently confessed;
In toil and travail-pain I acquiesced,
And thrilled to feel thy baby fingers twine
My own, like tendrils of a clinging vine.
Once, only once, upon thy mother’s breast,
Thy little hands and baby lips were pressed;
Then God recalled thee, oh, sweet darling mine.

“And did it pay, the agonizing pain,

The disappointment and the plans overthrown?
Yes, richly pay, since through my pain a soul.
And that my child’s, eternal joy did gain;
And as the endless ages slowly roll.
My recompense shall be to love my own.”

Mother! is this thy faith? Then blessed are you. The child in heaven shall be
a power to preserve your soul in the kingdom of God. Amen.

29
 4. It Is Well With The Child By
Prof. J. N. Kildahl

“…Is it well with the child? And she answered, It is well.”– 2 Kings 4:26.

Occasion: At the funeral of a six-year-old girl

THE SHUNAMMITE WOMAN had a child, a gift of God to her. And she loved
that child as only a mother can love her own child. That child was the joy of
her life. But now this child was dead, and her soul was vexed within her;
her heart was filled with grief. And still when Gehazi, the servant of Elisha,
met her and asked her, “Is it well with the child?” she answered, “It is
well.” Her heart was heavy with grief. She would not have been a mother, if
that had not been the case. But she knew that it was well with the child. She
lifted the eyes of her faith above the little lifeless body, and saw that it was
well with the child. “If thou believest, thou shouldest see the glory of God.”
These words Christ spoke by a grave. The Shunammite woman believed,
therefore she saw the glory of God, even at the deathbed of her only child.
The good Lord gives to parents a peculiar love for their children. We do
not know how much we love our children till they are taken away from us.
And it is a good thing for the children that their parents love them, for none
of God’s creatures are as helpless at birth and during their early existence as
the children of men, and they need that love which does not tire in caring
for them. But because of the fact that God gives us such a love for our
children it is hard to lay them in the grave. It seems like burying a part of
ourselves. It seems as though all the fond hopes that we have cherished
regarding our children are blasted.
Every time their birthday comes around, we think of how large and fine
they now would have been, how far advanced they now would have been in
school; now they would have been confirmed; now they would have been
through high school; now they would have graduated from college; or now

30
they would have learned their trade; or now they would have been
established in business, etc. But they are gone from us. They are under the
sod. You, parents, also had a little child, a gift of God to you, and a precious
gift it was; you loved your little girl. But it has pleased the good Lord to
take her away from you. And grief fills your heart; it cannot be otherwise.
But praised be the Lord,

It Is Well With the Child

1. She Has A Savior

It Is Well With The Child, Because She Has A Savior. We have just been
celebrating Christmas.1 We have again heard the old but ever new message
of the angel of God, “Be not afraid; for behold, I bring you good tidings of
great joy which shall be to all the people: for there is born to you this day in
the city of David a Savior, who is Christ the Lord.” You probably do not
feel as though this has been a merry Christmas to you, because your dear
little girl, whom you had expected to clap her little hands in joy at the sight
of the Christmas tree, lies with folded hands in her little coffin. But what
has happened to you this Christmas, I am sure, will help you to appreciate
so much more the good tidings of great joy. We never feel the need and
blessedness of a Savior from death so much as when that from which Christ
came to save us enters right into our homes. And we never learn to
appreciate a Savior from sorrow so much as when sorrow fills our own
hearts. As long as death does not cross our own threshold, and as long as
grief is something we have only heard or read about, we may indeed in a
general way rejoice in the fact that God has given us a Savior. But when
death comes into our homes and takes away from us the joy of our lives,
and when sorrow is threatening to break our own hearts, then the fact that
we have a Savior has an entirely new significance for us; the fact that we
have a Savior means something far more to us.
O praised be the Lord, that we have a Savior! “Through one man sin
entered into the world, and death through sin; and death passed unto all
men, for that all have sinned.” And the Lord saw all the sorrow and tears
and breaking hearts that death would cause. And it moved his heart, for he
is full of compassion, lovingkindness and tender mercies. He also had a

31
Son, an only begotten Son, a beloved Son, a Son in whom he was well
pleased. But in order that our children might live, even though they die, in
order that our hearts might be comforted when they are heavy with sorrow
at the grave of our dear ones, he spared not his only begotten Son, but gave
him a ransom for us, gave him into death.

2. She Had Been Baptized Into Christ

It Is Well With The Child, Because She Had Been Baptized Into Christ.
What a blessed ordinance Holy Baptism is! Even before our children
“discern between their right hand and their left hand,” the Lord through
Holy Baptism takes them into his fellowship, makes them his children and
heirs of everlasting life, so that whatever happens to them, whether they
live or die, they are the Lord’s. For Baptism now saves us, being a true
likeness of the ark in which Noah and his family were saved through water.
“Not by works done in righteousness, which we did ourselves, but
according to his mercy he saved us, through the washing of regeneration.”
“For as many of you as were baptized into Christ did put on Christ.” Or are
ye ignorant that all we who were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized
into his death? We were buried therefore with him through baptism into
death, into the death of Christ and all that the death of Christ has procured
for us and stands for. In Holy Baptism your little girl was baptized into
Christ, into the merits of the death of Christ, forgiveness of sins,
righteousness before God, sonship and eternal life. Can it be anything but
well with such a child, a child that was not only your child, but the child of
God? No, no, for making her his child in Holy Baptism God begat her again
unto a living hope. The fond hopes that you have cherished in your hearts in
reference to this child are therefore not blasted. You have hope even here at
the grave of your child. Therefore, in spite of the fact that your hearts are
sad today, “ye sorrow not, even as the rest, who have no hope.” But joining
the apostle of old in praising God we will say, “Blessed be the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his great mercy begat us
again unto a living hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.”

32
3. The Angels Have Carried Her Soul Home
To God
It is well with the child, because the angels of God have carried her soul
home to God, to the Savior, who bought her with his own blood, and
baptized her into his death, into his fellowship, into his life. And there she is
safe.
We do not know what temptations might have met her here, if she had
been destined to grow up. Nor do we know what adversities, tribulations,
cares and sorrows she might have had to experience, if she should have had
to live in this world so full of sin, danger and troubles.
Many are the parents who have entertained great hopes regarding the
future of their children, but who later have shed bitter tears on account of
these same children, because they did not turn out they way they had
expected. And many a child has dreamed beautiful dreams of a bright career
before it, but has been sorely disappointed because it did not find what it
had looked for. It is therefore well to remember the admonition of the Lord,
“Boast not thyself of tomorrow; for thou knowest not what a day may bring
forth.”
We know absolutely nothing about what might have been the lot of this
child on earth. But now we know that it is well with the child. We know that
she is with Jesus in Paradise. And we are of good courage, because we
know that being “absent from the body” she is “at home with the Lord.”
Can there be anything better than to be at home with the Lord? And we do
not only know that it is well with the child, but we also know that from now
on it will always be well with her. The possibility of a change for anything
but that which is well is for ever removed. The tempter never enters the
Paradise into which she has been received. Sin is not there, and therefore no
sorrow and no pain. That soul which has been carried by the angels into the
bosom of Abraham is not only comforted, but is forever safe.

4. The Lord Will Raise Her Body From The

Dead

33
It is well with the child, because the Lord will raise her body from the dead.
We cannot deny that although we know that the souls of our dear ones are
in the hand of the Lord, and that they are at home with the Lord, and that
although our hearts are comforted by this assurance, it is still a hard ordeal
to go through to lay their bodies in the grave. For our dear ones do not only
have a soul; they also have a body, and it is through the body that the soul
has been working, and it is by the body especially that we have known them
while they were with us. It is then not easy to put away the dear body under
the sod.
But thanks be to God! “The hour cometh, in which all that are in the
tombs shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they shall come forth.”
“The Lord himself shall descend from heaven, with a shout, with the voice
of the archangel, with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise
first.” John tells us in the Revelation which God gave him to show him “the
things which must shortly come to pass,” that he saw the dead, the great and
the small, standing before the throne. “I am the resurrection and the life,”
says Christ.
It looked dark and discouraging on Good Friday. I know of nothing in
the whole history of this world that has looked so dark, dreary and hopeless
as that which our senses perceive outside the walls of Jerusalem on Good
Friday. He who had come to save us from death, and who had made the
claim that whosoever believed on him should never die, he yielded up his
spirit with a loud voice, and his lifeless body was committed to the grave.
But there came an Easter morning after Good Friday; there came light after
darkness, joy after sorrow, victory after seeming defeat. The grave could not
hold the Prince of Life. A new song was put into the mouth of those who
had been on the point of despair.
Our days of burial are also dark and gloomy days. Only those who have
tried it know what it means to close the eyes of a dear child, and to lay the
little body in the grave. It looks hopeless. But blessed be the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who begat us again into a living hope by the
resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. As there was for Christ himself a
bright and joyous Easter following the sad and gloomy Good Friday, so
there is for all who belong to him. There is a glorious day of resurrection
following the sad day of burial. And then shall “the ransomed of Jehovah
return, and come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy shall be upon

34
their heads: they shall obtain gladness and joy, and sorrow and sighing shall
flee away.”
This child was through Holy Baptism grafted into Christ; she had
received the sign of the cross both on her brow and on her breast as an
indication of the fact that she belonged to Christ; she was a partaker of the
life of Christ. She shall also have part in his resurrection. “For this is the
will of my Father, that every one that beholdeth the Son and believeth on
him should have eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.” “It is
sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: it is sown in dishonor; it is
raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power: it is sown a
natural body; it is raised a spiritual body.” And as she has borne the image
of the earthly, she shall bear the image of the heavenly. Therefore, although
the tears are trickling down our cheeks, we join in Paul’s song of triumph,
“Death is swallowed up in victory! death, where is thy victory? death,
where is thy sting? Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our
Lord Jesus Christ!”
Viewing all these things, we reach only one conclusion: It is well with
the child. You indeed would have liked to keep her. But you will agree with
me that with all your love and all your care, it would never have been so
well with the child as it is now. She is far better off with the Lord. It is well
with the child. Wherefore, comfort one another with these words. Amen.

1. This child died at Christmas time.↩

35
 5. Jesus And The Children By
Rev. Albert T. W. Steinhaeuser,
D. D.

“And they brought young children to him, that he should touch them: and his disciples
rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said
unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the
kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God
as a little child, he shall not enter therein. And he took them up in his arms, put his hands
upon them, and blessed them.” – Mark 10:13-16.

Occasion: For a child

HERE IS DOUBTLESS the most beautiful of all the scenes in the life of our
blessed Lord. In whose heart is it not engraved? Jesus and the children –
painter and poet and musician have vied with one another in setting them
forth; there is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard, their
line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the
world.
Especially familiar has this scene become to you, dear parents, and to
you it brings today its particular message. But a short while ago it was read
in your hearing at the baptism of your little one, summing up the whole
significance of that blessed act in simplest childlike fashion. And now it is
read again, at its burial, read with what solemn undertones of meaning. Let
us seek to make clear to ourselves the message this precious Scripture
brings us today, for the comforting and strengthening of our souls. We shall
find that the words of Jesus, – “Suffer the little children to come unto me,
and forbid them not” – in which the whole meaning of our gospel is
gathered up, interpret baptism, brighten death, and lighten sorrow.

I.

36
Luther, in his blunt way, says of our passage: “We must not look at this text
with the eyes of a calf or of a cow vaguely gaping at a new stable door, but
do with it as we do at court with the prince’s letter – read it and weigh it,
again and again, with our most earnest attention.” He dwells especially on
the sanction it gives to infant baptism. And, indeed, it has from very early
times been regarded as preeminently the gospel of holy baptism. For this
reason, too, it found its way into the Church’s baptismal office.
Without any speculation or the least attempt at theological theory or
dogmatic definition, very simply and graphically for all to grasp, it sets
forth the good news of baptism. It is to the mysterious washing of
regeneration what the Christmas gospel is to the mystery of the Incarnation.
Among the many passages of the New Testament dealing with baptism it
stands as a little child, so simple and tender that every one can take it to his
heart.
This lonely Man, his face set as a flint toward Jerusalem, halted on his
way to the cross by a troop of merry children, who crowd about him, climb
up into his lap, and smile into his face.
…How his eyes light up! It is the one hour of unalloyed joy in his whole
life. How it takes him back to his own childhood in Mary’s arms; and
farther back, with a great homesickness, to the Father’s bosom, where he
was from eternity, and whither he is returning now by a new and dreadful
way.
No wonder he is much displeased at the officious, dull-witted disciples
who would spare their Master this trouble. It is the only time he is said to
have been “moved with indignation”; for that is what the strong expression,
literally translated, really means. It was but another instance of how utterly
these men misunderstood him and misconceived his ministry. Indeed, there
was scarce anyone who understood him. All the world was casting him out;
now again, as at the beginning, there was no room for him upon earth; he
was on his way into the valley of humiliation; soon he would be hanging on
the bitter cross, rejected and despised of men.
But these little folk do not reject him. Naively and instinctively they
understand him. They are his friends. And, holding them in his arms, he
sees the beginning of his kingdom and its growth. That is why this hour
means so much to him. That is why he takes these little ones up in his arms,
clasps them to his breast, and blesses them by putting his hands upon their
heads. And when in his hour of triumph he sent these same disciples out

37
into all the world to make disciples of all nations by baptizing and teaching
them, surely he will not have forgotten the children who brought him such
good cheer in his hour of sorrow, like a broad band of sunshine lying across
his painful way. Tacitly included in the world-wide commission of the
Risen Lord are the words of the Sufferer, – “Suffer the little children to
come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God.”
Now, my beloved, how high a day it was in your life and the life of your
dear little one, when all this became for you the most actual reality, at the
sacred font. When this scene ceased to be merely a story in the Bible and a
picture hanging on your walls. When you found yourselves members of that
little group about the Saviour, grown through the centuries into a multitude
that no man can number. When you brought your child to him, and he in
this simple rite, this holy sacrament, took it up in his arms, put his hands
upon it, and blessed it.
You could not help thrilling and responding to the glory, the solemn joy,
of that moment. When you dared bring your child, flesh of your flesh,
conceived and born in sin, and give it into his arms, for him to bless and
own and adopt, and then to give back to you, spirit born of spirit, a member
of the kingdom of God, loved and welcomed by him as his little brother, a
child with him of God, and co-heir of the Father’s glory – surely that was
the very greatest day in the life of this family, worthy to be celebrated as a
most joyful feast day every year.
How that act related you to God and to his Son Jesus Christ! For your
child was now both yours and God’s, and you were now fellow-parents and
coworkers together with God. What a solemn responsibility that brought
with it. And how you set out, with fervent prayer, to do your full parental
part, so that with God’s help it might be faithfully and savingly brought up,
to the praise and honor of his holy Name, and finally with all God’s saints
receive the promised inheritance. Round this little one that had lain in
Jesus’ arms, as it slowly unfolded and increased in wisdom, stature and
favor, you heard, at every hour of the day or night, the words of Jesus
ringing, so insistent, so sweet with comfort, so stern with admonition:
“Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such
is the kingdom of God.”

II.

38
But one day these words assumed a different and somber meaning. There
was a new and strange ring in them that struck terror to the parents’ heart.
They meant more than baptism now, and more than training in the nurture
and admonition of the Lord. They meant sickness and pain, and they meant
death. And as you hear the well-known words, – " Suffer the little children
to come unto me" – with what a different tone they fell upon your ear.
But she is in her grave, and, oh, The difference to me!
But, my beloved, are they not the same words of the same loving Friend
of little children? And do they not, rightly understood, throw a wondrous
and a heavenly light on death? Say not, A cruel beast has devoured my
child, disease has snatched it away, death has reaped my pleasant flower.
Death is not a cruel monster springing out at us and tearing our loved ones
from our side; death is not a blind natural force lying about and striking
down at random young and old. You are familiar with the Christian
definition of death, Christ’s own definition, – “I will come again, and
receive you unto myself: that where I am, there ye may be also.” Death is
Jesus coming again for his own.
Look into our gospel. Does it not shed a radiant light on death? Does it
not interpret death for us, the death of children, in most sweet and tender
fashion? Death for them is but Jesus taking them up in his arms, putting his
hands upon them, and blessing them. And since his arms and his heart are
now in high heaven, where he sits at the right hand of God, – when he takes
our children up in his arms, he must needs take them out of our sight and
reach.
And though our arms are empty and our hearts broken, and we cry with
David, “my son, my son!” we yet remember that they are in his arms, those
everlasting arms that were outstretched for our advantage on the bitter
cross, those tender riven hands are on their heads, and he is blessing them.
Our thoughts are on them rather than on ourselves. “We will not yield to the
selfishness of grief, that thinks only of its own loss and not of the lost one’s
gain. If you rejoiced when in baptism he took your dear one up in his arms
and blessed it, how much more should a deep, strong current of joy run
underneath your tears now that he has taken it up and is blessing it indeed!
How tender those arms and how strong! Far more tender and strong than
yours. And how loving and wise that heart against which he is pressing it
–”Er herzte sie," [He hugged her.] so Luther puts it in his hearty! fashion.
Your love and wisdom and constant care, what are they but faint, far-off

39
echoes, dim and broken reflections, of his? Can we not, then, enter into the
spirit of that “great woman” of old Shunem, who also had lost her little lad,
and who in answer to the prophet’s inquiry, “Is it well with thee? is it well
with thy husband? is it well with the child?” replied, “It is well.”
See, that is what he means when he says, “Suffer them to come unto me,
and forbid them not.” We are to give them up willingly, to yield them to
him not only in deed but in will. “Without murmuring or complaint, no
questions, no reproach. We are not to forbid them, under pain of his
displeasure.”The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away: blessed be the
name of the Lord." So Abraham bound his only son Isaac, whom he loved,
the bearer of the promise, obediently upon the altar, and stretched out his
hand with the knife in it, to offer him up to God. Forbid them not, by
sorrowing overmuch for them; hold them not back from his hand and knee
and heart. As we could not rejoice even as the others who have no hope,
when they were ours, for we had hope, hope firmly builded on their
baptism, – so now that they are gone from us, we cannot sorrow as the
others who have no hope, for we have hope, hope that maketh not ashamed,
the blessed hope of everlasting life. Forbid them not, for his sake and for
theirs.
There is a quaint old legend that carries a profound lesson, appropriate
here. It has been put into verse by the Dorset poet, William Barnes, and is
entitled "The Mother’s Dream.

I’d a dream tonight

As I fell asleep,
Oh! the touching sight
Makes me still to weep:
Of my little lad,
Gone to leave me sad,
Aye, the child I had,
But was not to keep.

As in heaven high,
I my child did seek,
There, in train, came by
Children fair and meek,
Each in lily-white,
With a lamp alight;
Each was clear to sight,
But they did not speak.

40
 Then, a little sad,
Came my child in turn,
But the lamp he had,
Oh! it did not burn;
He, to clear my doubt.
Said, half turn’d about.
“Your tears put it out;
Mother, never mourn.”

III.

But there is yet another side to our gospel, a further meaning in our
Saviour’s word. It lightens sorrow by setting us a holy task. “Suffer the
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not” – that means you,
dear, sorrowing friends, one and all.
We are all God’s children, made such in holy baptism, and having within
us the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. We are his
children, ignorant, willful, wayward, – disobedient children, prodigal sons.
We are all children – do we not feel it particularly today? Children, helpless
before a great grief, our poor hearts broken. Well, what else have we to do
than to run, like children who have fallen or been hurt or frightened, to our
Father to be soothed and comforted?

Lord, to whom except to Thee

Shall our wandering spirits go –
Thee whom it is light to see.
And eternal life to know?

Suffer the little children – suffer the child in you to come unto me, and
forbid it not. Come to him and let him put his hands upon you and bless
you. Bless you with his words of pardon, peace and promise, with his
heavenly consolation. For, “Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not
receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.”
Mark it well; there is a stern tone in his voice. His kingdom is only for
children; He can be king over none but childlike hearts. This childlikeness,
this coming to him, – what is it but faith? As Luther so finely interprets it in
his Small Catechism. “I believe that I cannot by my own reason or strength
believe in Jesus Christ my Lord, or (that is) come to him, but the Holy
Spirit has called me.” That is the Spirit of adoption, of childhood, of

41
sonship. And he is calling again, here and now, in this precious word of
Jesus, addressing itself in the most personal and direct way to every heart:
“Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such
is the kingdom of God.”

O Lamb of God, I come, I come!

Then, if your child is in his arms, and you also have come to him and are in
his arms, why then you are not separated after all, but joined together in a
wonderful and precious fellowship in him. Death has not really parted you,
but has brought you more closely together than ever before. And you can
wait in patience and in hope for that great day when he will once more utter
this word of his and cry it to death and the grave; “Suffer the little children
to come unto me, and forbid them not!” And all we children shall wake up
in our dark hiding places and come running across the fields to meet him,
and he will take us up in his arms, and put his hands upon us, and bless us.
And his word will find its everlasting fulfillment, – “For of such is the
kingdom of God.” Even so, Lord Jesus! Amen.

42
 6. Jesus’ Love For Children By
Rev. G. J. Troutman

“And they brought young children to him, that he should touch them: and his disciples
rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said
unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the
kingdom of God.” – Mark 10:13, 14.

“But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him
that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the
sea.” – Matt. 18:6.

Occasion: For a child

DEAR MOURNING FRIENDS:

The angel of death has entered this home and laid his icy hand on this
dear little child. We are obliged to lay its little remains in its last resting
place here on earth. Sorrow fills our hearts, and intense grief the hearts of
these parents. God has implanted in the nature of parents a deep love for
their children; and when this bond of affection is severed it leaves a deep
wound, which only God’s word and time can heal. This ardent love of
parents for their offspring, moves them to labor diligently and sacrifice
willingly, for the child’s welfare; and we cannot but appreciate and admire
this innate, self-sacrificing love and devotion usually manifested by parents
for their children. But there is One, whose love for little ones is deeper, and
whose sacrifices have been much greater than that of a father, or even a
mother, that has gone to death’s door for them; that one is Jesus. We will
thus consider on this sad occasion: Jesus’ love for children.
Jesus’ love for children is apparent from the fact that He became a child:
How impressive, beautiful and elevating is the Christmas story and the brief
account of our Saviour’s childhood. The second Person of the holy
Godhead, who existed from all eternity and whose power, majesty and glory

43
is unlimited, condescended to be conceived and born of a virgin, to pass
through the various stages of childhood; conforming with human rules and
regulations of home, church, and society, not only to be a perfect example
for children, but to fulfill the law for them and to save them. This deep
condescension, voluntarily undertaken, is a striking manifestation of Jesus’
love for children.
Jesus bids little children to come unto Him: This fact is very plain from
the words of our text, “Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid
them not: for of such is the kingdom of God.” Christ was displeased when
his disciples rebuked the mothers who brought their little ones to him that
he should touch them or bless them. No one, in the light of this Scripture
passage, can honestly deny that the Lord wants little children to be brought
to him and that he is not only willing, but anxious to touch and bestow a
blessing upon them. How comforting to know that this child, over which we
mourn today, was brought to Jesus and blessed by him.
Jesus planned to save children: The wondrous plan of salvation is far-
reaching. It embraces the whole world. “For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). In this marvelous plan of
salvation he has made ample provision for children, instituted a means
efficient to reach them, namely, holy baptism. By this sacrament, our loving
Saviour efficaciously washes away sin and implants faith; thus makes of the
child of the world and the devil, a child of God and an heir of everlasting
life. Thanks be to God, this little one, whose lifeless body we have before
us, is a child of God. He was regenerated through water and the Word and
has thus been fitted to dwell with Christ and the angels and saints in heaven.
Jesus warns against offending children: “But whoso shall offend one of
these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a mill stone
were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the
sea” (Matthew 18:6). This is a strong statement of our Saviour. He
commends severe punishment to be meted out to those who undermine or
destroy the faith of a little child. And what an earnest warning to those who
mislead children and cause them to commit crimes reprehensible to God
and man. No one can read this Scripture text and question the ardent love of
Jesus for little children that believe in him. No one can help but feel that our
blessed Lord takes a deep interest in their temporal and eternal welfare. It is
to be deplored that there are so many, who no doubt love their children,

44
clothe them in apparel befitting their station, give them a good secular
training, try to get them into society, yet neglect the most important of all,
namely, their regeneration and sanctification, which is wrought by the
Means of Grace, instituted by God.
Jesus died for children: The propitiatory work of Christ which
culminated in his ignominious death on the cross was not undertaken and
accomplished for adults only, but for children also. These little ones
conceived and born in sin need redemption from guilt and its terrible
consequences. Christ, in order to make their salvation possible, lived,
suffered and died for them. Children need a Saviour. They cannot enter the
kingdom of glory except in and through Christ who gave his life as a
ransom for all. You parents made some great sacrifices for this little child,
but Christ made a greater sacrifice. You have shown great love for this little
one, but Christ has shown more. You have suffered for this child’s welfare,
but Christ has not only suffered – he died for him. Yes, you have done much
for the convenience, comfort and happiness of your child, but as Christian
parents you must acknowledge that the Christ has done infinitely more for
your child, when he gave his life on the cross in order to redeem him and
make his salvation not only possible but certain.
Jesus takes some of these little children to himself in heaven: It has
pleased the Lord, who knows all things best, to take this little boy to
himself in heaven. We may wonder why one so young, just starting upon
life’s journey, should be taken, when so many aged fathers and mothers,
that have practically finished their course and who desire to depart this life
and be with Christ, are left to travel the rough road of life a little longer and
farther. God, gracious and kind, knows the reason, and that should suffice.
It is the loving Saviour that has taken this dear little child out of this world
of trials and troubles, aches and pains, sin and sorrow, to himself in heaven.
"We should not murmur, but remember he has been spared many of the
difficulties and hardships of life. It behooves us to say in the words of the
poet:

45
 “O thou whose mercy guides my way, Though now it seems severe,
Forbids my unbelief to say,
There is no mercy here.”
Jesus has provided a better home for children in heaven: It certainly would not be true
should we leave the impression that this little child did not have a good home here on earth.
It is a great blessing to first see the light of day in a Christian home, amid comfortable
circumstances and pleasant surroundings. Nevertheless every true child of God must
acknowledge that the best home is only relatively good. There is much to be desired in
these earthly homes, which we call ours. They are not to be compared with home that Jesus
has prepared for us in heaven. The apostle Paul says: “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them
that love him” (1 Cor. 2:9). What a comfort it must be to you, dear parents, and to every
Christian mourner, to be certain that this child is with Jesus in heaven. He has provided a
much, much better home for this child than anyone here on earth is able to furnish.

“In this world of care and pain,

Lord, Thou wouldst no longer leave it;
To the sunny, heavenly plain
Dost Thou now in joy receive it;
Clothed in robes of spotless white,
Now it dwells with Thee in light.”

Dear mourners, do not grieve inordinately over the departure of this little
child. Jesus, to whom you have dedicated him in holy Baptism and who
loves children so dearly, has taken this little one to himself in heaven. Your
family is now represented in heaven. May your attitude be like that of
David of old, who fasted and wept for his child while it was alive; but when
the child was dead he arose and ceased weeping and said: “But now he is
dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him back again? I shall go to him,
but he shall not return to me.” Graciously submit to the will of Jesus and
say:
“Though we loved it, as Thou knowest, Dearly though we love it still;
Greater love, Lord, Thou bestowest, And we bless Thy gracious will.”
Amen.

46
 7. “It Is Well” By Rev. J. W.
Schillinger

“Run now I pray thee to meet her, and say unto her, Is it well with thee? is it well with thy
husband? is it well with the child? And she answered, It is well.” – 2 Kings 4:26.

Occasion: The burial of the only child of Christian parents

DEAR CHRISTIAN FRIENDS, AND ESPECIALLY SORROWING PARENTS OF THE LITTLE

ONE WHICH HAS FALLEN ASLEEP:
Our text brings before us a pious woman of Shunem who was very dear
to the prophet Elisha. She had shown great hospitality to the prophet when
he was in need. In return the prophet had prayed to God to grant her a gift
which she most earnestly desired, viz., a son, for hitherto she had been
childless. God heard Elisha’s prayer, and soon the pious woman of Shunem
and her husband were rejoicing over the precious gift of a son. When a little
lad, the boy went out into the field with his father on a hot summer day.
Here some sudden calamity overtook him, – perhaps it was a sunstroke –
and a few hours later the little one died in his mother’s arms. The poor
woman’s heart was overwhelmed with grief. In her sorrow she immediately
made a journey to Mount Carmel to visit the prophet Elisha, believing that
he would be able to give her comfort and advice. The prophet saw her
approaching, and sent his servant Gehazi to meet her with the inquiry: “Is it
well with thee? is it well with thy husband? is it well with the child?” The
pious woman answered: “It is well.”
Dear friends, you who are sorrowing over the death of your little son,
your case is so similar to the one of our text, that the words of this pious
woman should this day become yours. You also should be able to say this
day:

“It Is Well”

47
1. The Child Has Fallen Asleep
I would first call your attention to the fact that this pious mother says that it
is well with the child which has fallen asleep.
The prophet Elisha sent Gehazi to her with the question: “Is it well with
the child?” She replied: “It is well.”
This pious woman was a true child of God. She had childlike faith in all
of the promises of God’s Word. The heathenish belief that death ends it all,
or that death is simply an entrance into a dark and dismal beyond where
there is no light and no hope, found no place in her heart. She believed that
death is the end of all pain and suffering in this world and the beginning of
eternal bliss in the presence of God in heaven. Her faith was, that death is
simply the gateway from the imperfect life here below to the perfect life
above. She knew that she had not lost her dear child. She had merely given
him to God. He was now with God in heaven, far beyond the reach of all
the sufferings and dangers of this earthly life. This was reason enough for
her to say: “It is well with the child.” You will notice that it was not mere
sentiment which moved her to utter these words; it was not merely a
beautiful expression of words intended to soothe the sorrows of a grief-
stricken heart. No, it was the positive conviction of faith; it was a firm
confidence in the promises of God’s holy Word. Her confident words, “It is
well with the child,” reveal to us a heart which harbored no doubts.
There is a reason, dear friends, why you now, on this day of your sorrow,
should join with this pious woman of our text, and say that it is well with
your child. Your little one has been delivered from all of the sorrows of this
world. By your own experience you know something about earthly sorrows.
You have passed through seasons of affliction. Think only of the great
sorrows which you have experienced in the last few days. Such sorrows
your little son shall never have now. God has translated him to that land of
bliss where sorrow can never enter. None of the dangers of this earthly life,
dangers to body and soul, can ever threaten him. You perhaps know from
your own experience something about the dangers of youth. Your hearts
perhaps already trembled when you thought of your little son passing
through that most dangerous period of life, the period of youth. Perhaps the
anxious question already filled your bosoms: Will we be able to guide him
safely through the many temptations which are bound to beset him, and

48
train him up to be a Christian man? Now all of these dangers are passed.
God has surrounded him with a wall which no sorrows, dangers, or
temptations will ever be able to break through.
God has placed him in a home where there is no sin; and sin being
absent, all of the consequences of sin are also absent.
“Where he is, there is no such thing as death, no heart is ever sad, no tear
ever flows.”Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath entered into the
heart of man the things" which your little son now enjoys with God in
heaven.
This comfort which I hold out to you today is not mere sentiment. These
are not vain, empty words. The hope which I offer you has a firm
foundation in the perfect merits of Jesus Christ. Your child is not in heaven
now because it was such a pure, innocent creature in this world, that God
was compelled in justice to grant it eternal life. You know as well as I that
we are all conceived and born in sin. Your dear child also, as innocent and
pure as it seemed to be, was beset with the curse of original sin. But there is
another whose merits are perfect. It is our Lord Jesus Christ. By the perfect
life which he led he earned heaven for your child. His merits are perfect and
infinite; they are sufficient to purchase the infinite treasures of heaven. By
shedding his precious blood on the cross, he fully atoned for the sins of all
the world; and hence also for the original sin which beset your child. As
Jesus, when he walked on this earth, said: “Suffer the little children to come
unto me and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven,” so the
same loving Savior day before yesterday said: Suffer this little child to
come unto me. He took the little one up in his arms. He presented it before
God the Father in heaven. He said: Here, Father, are my perfect merits; here
is my perfect blood which I shed; with these I have purchased heaven for
this child; because of these, my blood and my perfect merits, you must give
this child a place in thy heavenly kingdom. God the Father granted the
request. We are certain of it; for God the Father can never resist the power
of the merits of his only begotten Son. Clothed in robes of spotless white
this precious little one is now in the presence of God forever.
All this was brought about by the baptism of this little one. Baptism is
the means which God appointed, through which children are received into
his covenant. When this child was baptized it became a child of God. In its
baptism it was washed in the blood of Jesus, and thereby cleansed of the
stain of original sin. Thereby it was regenerated and received the gift of the

49
Holy Spirit. Thereby it was made an heir of eternal life. You, the parents of
this child, should be of good cheer today. You did your duty towards your
little son. You brought him to God in holy baptism. You have no cause for
self-reproach, for you left nothing undone which was necessary for your
child’s salvation. How easy it is for me to comfort you. I can simply point
to the baptism of this child, and then to the infallible promise of God’s
Word: “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.” Here you have the
absolute certainty that your beloved one is saved.
In our text the prophet Elisha sent his servant Gehazi to the Shunammite
woman with the question: “Is it well with the child?” Oh, what a question
for a mother in such an hour. Her heart was breaking. Grief over the death
of her only child was crushing her. But her soul was filled with faith; and
her faith finds expression in her answer: Yes; it is well; it is well with the
child. Just so today, dear friends, God sends me to you with the question: Is
it well with your child? By this question he would try your faith. Will you
not have the faith to answer with the mother of our text: “It is well”?

2. It Is Well With The Mourning Parents

The faith of this mother in our text becomes more remarkable in our eyes
when we consider secondly that she also says that it is well with the parents
who mourn.
“Is it well with thee? is it well with thy husband?” This is the question
which the prophet addressed to the mother of our text. To this question she
replied: “It is well.” Oh, the faith which is revealed to us in these words.
This poor woman had just experienced the greatest calamity of her life.
After many years of waiting and praying God had finally given her the gift
of a son. That son was then her joy and her crown. She loved him more
dearly than anything else in this world. She loved him more dearly than her
own life. In him she placed all of her hopes and fondest expectations. But
with one cruel blow all of these hopes were blasted; and the poor mother’s
heart was crushed with grief. Even under these circumstances she answers
the prophet’s question with the words: “It is well”; it is well with my
husband; it is well with me.
How was it possible for a mother to express such sentiment under such
sad circumstances? It was possible only because of her faith in God. She

50
believed that God was a loving heavenly Father. She trusted that he always
did everything best for his children. She believed that everything that came
to her from the hand of her heavenly Father was intended for her welfare.
For the child of God it is always well under all circumstances, this was her
faith. She did not understand it all. She certainly was not able to
comprehend that the tearing of her precious little son from her and the
breaking of her heart would in some way be for her good. But she believed
it. She believed without understanding. The faith expressed by the great
apostle so many years afterwards in the words, “We know that all things
work together for good to them that love God,” this was the faith that filled
the bosom of this grief-stricken mother.
This is the faith, dear friends, which must fill your hearts this day. You
know that God loves you. “God is love.” Everything that he does to you
proceeds from a Being who is purest love. He finds no pleasure in your
sorrow. “When you weep, he, in the tenderness of his heart, weeps with
you. You know also that God is almighty.”With God nothing is impossible."
Every event in your lives is controlled absolutely by the almighty hand of
God. The conclusion is irresistible, that everything that happens to you who
are children of God must be for your welfare. “It is well” with the child of
God at all times and under all circumstances.
I am not able to demonstrate to you just how every event in your lives
must serve you for your welfare. For example this sad event which has
come into your lives in these sad days, how can I make you see and
understand that this is good for you? But this is not a matter for sight or
understanding. It is a matter for faith. You have the promises of God’s
Word; and you know that God’s AYord is true. “It is impossible that God
should lie.” Only believe God’s promises. Believe that God loves you and
does everything for your welfare. This faith will be your comfort.
Suppose that you were about to become the queen of a beautiful
kingdom. Your kingdom is ready. The day of your coronation is set. A
magnificent crown is being prepared for you, made of purest gold and set
with many precious gems. The skillful artisan who is preparing your crown
comes to you and asks you for a very costly diamond which you have in
your possession. He would set it in your crown, and on the day of your
coronation return it to you in the crown, the most beautiful jewel of them
all. Would you refuse to give it to him? Oh, no, you would gladly place it
into his hand; and joyfully look forward to the day near at hand when the

51
crown would be placed on your head, and this your precious diamond
sparkle most brightly in it. This is not a mere supposition. It is an actual
fact. God has prepared a throne for you where you shall sit and reign with
his Son in heaven. He is now preparing your crown, and such a crown as it
will be has never adorned the brow of any earthly queen. In these sad days
he came to you and asked for your most precious diamond, your dear little
son, in order to set it in your royal crown. Surely you will not refuse to give
it to him. You will cheerfully place it into his hands, knowing that it is in
safekeeping. You will joyfully look forward to that great day when it shall
be returned to you set in your royal crown; and then you shall rejoice in its
presence forever.
Certainly then you will join with the mother of our text and say: “It is
well.” It is well with the beloved child who has fallen asleep. It is well with
the parents who mourn. Amen.

52
 8. The Two Sides Of God’s
Providence By Rev. L. H.
Schuh, Ph. D.

“…What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter.” – John 13:7.

Occasion: Preached at the funeral of a boy who died from a

contagious disease. Memorial service

Christian Friends:

On the twentieth of last month God called E –– G –– out of time into

eternity. For some weeks previous he was afflicted with scarlet fever and
while he recovered from that disease, it left other troubles behind which
ended his life. On account of the contagious nature of that disease, many
friends were timid about attending the burial and it was thought proper to
hold a memorial service here today. We are here to call to mind this only
child and to praise God for what he did for him; to comfort the parents and
all others who mourn with the sweet comfort offered believers in the
Scriptures.
Death is always sad; but not every death is sad in the same degree. When
an old man full of years and satisfied with life takes his departure, we look
for it. It is according to the laws of nature. It must be so. Like ripened fruit
the time comes when it must fall to the ground. Like a shock of fully
matured corn he is gathered into the heavenly garner. But when God calls a
child away, the case is different. We say: Why was this life cut short? why
was it not permitted to run its course? The death of a child is always sad;
but the death of an only child is doubly so. When the Lord takes one child
from among a number, the parents have others which may receive their

53
affection and to whom they may cling. But when an only child is taken
from a household the loss seems irreparable.
While we extend to this family our sympathy, we are forced to say:
“How wonderful are the ways of God!” If it were not for the revelations
which we have in the Bible we would be led to doubt God’s goodness and
wisdom and we might even despair. But the Scriptures give us light
concerning God’s ways. This text shows us that God’s providence has two
sides – the dark side and the bright.

The Two Sides of God’s Providence

1. The Dark Side

Jesus and his disciples were gathered around the festive board. He had
instituted the Holy Supper and thus had shown his fervent love for them and
his entire church. When supper was ended he girded himself with a towel
and began to wash the feet of the disciples. When he came to Simon Peter
he was surprised that the Lord should render him such a lowly service.
Ordinarily in a Jewish household this devolved on a servant or a slave. So
Peter who recognized Christ as the Son of God was disinclined to accept
such a humble service from his Master. But our Lord prevailed upon him
and gave him this explanation: “What I do thou knowest not now, but thou
shalt know hereafter.” Our Lord acknowledged that there was a dark side to
the act, but he held out the prospect of a bright side.
Christ’s words apply not only to Peter, but to all his disciples. We find it
difficult to submit to him, because we do not understand what he is doing.
God himself says: “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your
ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth,
so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your
thoughts.”
God’s will in the present case is mysterious. Here was a home that was
brightened by the gift of a son. It was a good home for him. There was
abundant provision for all his temporal wants and there was a bright
prospect for the future. Christian influence was being shed upon him and he
was being raised in the narrow way. The boy’s whole life was developing in
a normal way. His mind was unfolding. It was absorbing not only secular

54
knowledge, but the great truths of the Scriptures. Why should God take
him, when so many around evidently will grow up to become a curse to
their parents and society in general? Certainly there is a mystery about it
that we cannot understand.
Because we cannot understand the ways of God is no proof that they are
not right and good. Let us not forget that man is finite, while God is infinite.
The finite cannot possibly contain the infinite. How can we grasp his
thoughts and see through all his leadings? Is a father wrong because a child
cannot comprehend the correctness of his actions? How often in childhood
we are mystified by the actions of our parents, even at times doubting their
love for us; but now having grown to man’s estate how different all looks
and how sure we are that in all their dealings with us they meant only good
and in everything were actuated only by love. The same hand that blesses,
also smites; but in both blessing and smiting it is the same hand moved by
the same will and tempered by the same love.
Then after all, could you believe in a God whom you could
comprehend? If you could fully comprehend him, you would be his equal.
When a boy understands all the acts and motives of a man, he is no longer a
boy, but has developed into a man. He is the man’s equal. Would you care
to entrust the direction of your life to one who is your equal? Do you not
feel the need of a God who in wisdom and power infinitely surpasses you?
A God who is so great that you cannot grasp his ways! A God who is so
wise that you can just blindly follow and rest easy! The Bible tells you that
that is the kind of a God you have and your experience agrees with this
revelation. Then take your reason captive. You cannot answer all its
perplexing questions. Then turn a deaf ear to all the wicked doubts raised
by godless men. The God that you have is the very kind that you need.
Nothing else could satisfy your soul. You could lean on no other. You could
follow no other. This God who is as much above you as the heavens are
above the earth will do some things that will perplex and mystify you. But
the creature must not call the Creator to an account and must not question
his leadings. God will speak again and in time or in eternity he will dispel
the mystery that now surrounds you.
While we cannot understand God’s leadings we can submit to them.
There is probably no petition in the Lord’s Prayer so hard for us to pray in
the proper spirit as the third one. It is easy to say, “Give us this day our
daily bread.” It is comparatively easy to pray: “Thy Kingdom come.” But,

55
oh, how vastly different it is for us fallen, self-willed mortals to say in the
right spirit: “Thy will be done.” We say the words in times of prosperity,
when all is bright around us, when we are blessed with health and work and
opportunity, when the heart is merry and life is one sweet song, when there
is not a minor note nor a discord in the melody, when the rose is steeped in
dew, when the fruits are luscious and when the sun arises in a blaze of
glory. Thank God these days and occasions come and the heart wells over
with joy. But God knows that there are other days. They must come in a sin-
cursed world and they do come. And when they come, can we still say:
“Thy will be done”? When adversity, poverty, sickness, pain, dishonor,
shame, back-bitings and the whole troop of sin’s children come into the
house and soul, what then? When death comes, and the chair is empty, the
patter of little feet is heard no more, when the encircling arms have turned
icy and the luster of the eye is gone and the heartbeat is stopped, what then?
Can you still say, “Thy will be done”? Or do you say with the furrows
growing deeper in your brow, with emotion smothering the voice and
inexpressible pain in the heart: “Is this the will of my God? Yesterday he
brightened my home with one who was the image of myself. I know that
that was his will for I was inexpressibly happy. But today, his face has
turned from me, the joy has gone out of my life, and my heart is breaking.”
In your weakness you say, “O God, thy will be done, but not today, some
other time, in some other way, in some other home.” How hard it is for frail,
sinful man to pray, “Thy will be done.”
The Spirit of God comes to our aid and assists our weakness.
He sets before us the perfect example of Jesus and he gives us that spirit
of resignation which the Master manifested. Behold him in Gethsemane. He
lies prostrate. Drops of bloody sweat ooze from his forehead and he utters
those words: “Father, if it be possible let this cup pass from me. But not my
will, but thine be done.” Was it hard for the Holy One to bear the cross? Did
he tremble and shrink back? He did; but yet he submitted. Knowing full
well that the race could be redeemed by blood alone, that that was the will
of his Father, that divine justice must be satisfied, he denied his own will
and wrestled with himself until his will conformed to that of the Father.
That was the darkest, the most trying hour of his life, but he prevailed. With
that example before you and with his Spirit in your heart, submission will
come, resignation will follow, your prayer for strength will be answered and
this sorrow will not crush you.

56
 That Spirit teaches you that all things serve for good that love the Lord.
“All things.” Hold fast to these words. Then not only the blessings of life,
but its trials and crosses will serve for good. No one will be able to show
you how this dispensation will fit into your lives and helps to accomplish
God’s ultimate purpose, the salvation of your soul, but it will. It takes faith,
and having that you are planting your feet upon an immovable foundation.
God’s design in your life will be accomplished. You take a watch and look
into the mechanism and you see large wheels and small ones; some moving
forward and others backward; some rapidly and some slowly, and you say,
“This is all confusion, there is no design here.” But just turn it over and you
will find that every movement of every wheel fits into the one purpose of
driving the hands forward. Confusion on the one side and design on the
other. No matter how confusing the mechanism may be to an untrained
mind, it is all plain to a trained mind. The maker of the watch understands
every movement and fits every part to one purpose. So says Paul: “All
things serve together for good.” If you will hold that fast and remember that
God is love, that he loves you, that not a sparrow falls from the housetops
nor a hair from the head without his knowledge, you will believe his
promise, however dark the providence of your lives may be today.
God’s providence has a dark side. We are walking in it now. Thank God
it also has a bright side.

2. The Bright Side

Even in this present life the time frequently comes that the Lord leads us to
know and understand his ways.
It was so in the life of his disciples. After Jesus was crucified and arose
from the dead and ascended into heaven and the Holy Ghost came on the
day of Pentecost how different all the life and work of Christ appeared to
his followers. Then they understood what before puzzled them and Jesus
was glorified before them as never before. When the Lord talked to them of
his crucifixion they tried to dissuade him from such a fate. They thought
only of his suffering and humiliation; but after the redemption of the race
was accomplished and the Holy Ghost had enlightened them, how their
view was changed and how they glorified God for what his Son had done.
On the night that Jesus washed the feet of Peter and the rest of his disciples,

57
they did not yet understand the lesson of humble service that he was giving
them by his example; but by and by they understood the spirit of his work
and themselves tried to exemplify it.
When Joseph of old was sold by his brethren into Egyptian bondage,
things must have looked very dark unto him and he certainly did not
understand how that was a step in the fulfillment of his two dreams. When
God gave him the vision of all the sheaves bowing down to him, he no
doubt understood that he was to be highly exalted. But when the caravan
took him away, when he was sold and enslaved in Potiphar’s house, when
he was cast into prison for three years, he must have had great difficulty in
fitting the promise and fulfillment together. But when he was exalted next
to Pharaoh, when he collected the grain of Egypt and especially when his
brethren came to buy grain and when at last the whole family were located
in Goshen and saved from famine, then the bright side of God’s providence
appeared unto him. It was then that he said: “Ye meant it unto evil, but God
meant it unto good.”
In the life of Abraham the bright side of God’s providence appeared.
Jehovah called him out of Ur of the Chaldees, and told him to go into a land
that God would show him. The Lord took him into a strange land. He
separated him from all his country and its people. Think of the dark days
that Abraham lived through. Was it plain to the patriarch how Jehovah
would fulfill his promise to make of him a great nation when he called upon
Abraham to offer his only son, Isaac? It must have been confusing. But he
obeyed in spirit. But when we look back over the patriarch’s life how
gloriously Jehovah fulfilled his promises. We see the seed of Abraham in
whom all the nations of the earth were blessed. In the light of the New
Testament we see what a truthful God Abraham was following and we
enjoy the salvation that the Lord prepared through the patriarch. The
darkness has been changed to light.
Suppose that in this present life this change from darkness to light would
never come. Remember that death does not end all. There is another stage
to human existence and there the problems of earth will be solved. Our God
is eternal, with all eternity before him why should he be in haste? Unlike
ours, his days are not like a hand-breadth, his life is not like a vapor, nor is
he like a blade of grass that flourishes in the morning but is cut down and
withered before night. His years endure and in that after state there will be
plenty of time to unravel what has mystified us here. When life is

58
completed and the will of the Lord is accomplished, when we are saved and
are over on the other side singing the song of redemption, when we shall no
longer see fragments of his ways, but the whole completed design, then we
shall understand what God has done and we shall look up to him in
adoration and praise.
Even now amid the gathering gloom it is possible to see the bright side
coming.
Suppose that this dispensation of God should call the attention of these
parents so forcibly to the life to come as to make it a reality. To most people
the unseen world is not real. To many it is a dream, a theory, a mist. It is so
far removed from all their thoughts and deeds that it is left out of all their
reckoning. Some day death comes. A friend is translated. The question
comes. Where is he? Can I go to him? Can I see him and be reunited with
him? And there is born a heavenly longing that develops into a
homesickness. Now, for the first time, some realize that heaven is a reality
and that it may be reached.
An old man lived fifty years on the banks of a stream, but he never
crossed over. All his possessions, all his family, all his activity were on this
side. One day his son was married and settled on the other side. Then the
old man developed an interest for the other side. He began to inquire about
it. He stood on the river’s bank and looked over and one day when his
longing could no longer be suppressed, he went over to the other side to see
the land where his boy lived.
The world is so real. It appeals to our senses. We set our feet upon it.
Here we build our homes and raise our families and fight for a living and
try to realize our hopes. There is great danger that we may lose sight of
heaven. Certainly a great many do. Then some day God takes a loved one
over to the other side. We understand that such a one will never return to us
and then there is born that inexpressible longing to follow. The follies of
life no longer appeal to us. A sobriety and seriousness hitherto unknown
creeps into life, and we follow the vision glorious until it leads us home.
Now we walk in the dark side of God’s providence; there is often a
gathering gloom and an uncertainty that is oppressive. Hold fast his hand.
The clouds will roll away and when the light of another world breaks upon
you, when you are walking in the bright side of his providence, you will
say: “He hath done all things well.” Amen.

59
 9. Death And Sleep – A
Comparison And A Contrast By
Rev. George J. Gongoware

“He said unto them, Give place: for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth…” – Matt. 9:24.

Occasion: For a child

IN THE DEATH AND RESTORATION of this child we have both a parable and
prophecy. As a parable it illustrates the resurrection of the body. As a
prophecy it predicts the resurrection of the body and testifies to the reality
of the life to come. “The Son of God was manifested that he might destroy
the works of the devil.” The chief work of the devil is death. “The last
enemy that shall be destroyed is death.”
Death and life are opposites. Where death is, taking the word in its full
sense, there life is not. Where life is, taking the word in its complete
meaning, there death is not.
But while death and life are opposites, they are very closely connected,
or rather related. They are the opposite sides of the same wonderful
mystery; the mystery of being. Where life ends death begins; where death
ends life begins. And yet it is impossible to note the exact point where the
one ends and the other begins.
It is like the succession of day and night. The day dies, and the day
dawns. But who can note the exact instant when the day finally sinks into
night, or when the morning is born?
Death and life are both in our world. We know that life came first. We
understand that death, in the full sense of the word, came as a result of sin,
“By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin.” “Sin bringeth
forth death.” Sin, in its very nature and essence, is death.

60
 Now, if we look at the matter from one point of view, in this world death
everywhere pursues and assails life. If we look at the matter from the
opposite point of observation, life everywhere pursues and assails death.
Finally, life will triumph over death everywhere, except in the heart of
him who refuses stubbornly and persistently to believe in Jesus Christ. It is
not death that finally swallows up life, but the contrary. Paul says: “Death is
swallowed up in victory.” That thrilling announcement, in substance, is
made in several places in the Bible.
Even in the world of inanimate nature the same life rises to higher forms
and conditions through what looks very much like death, as when the buried
seed reappears in the form of flower and fruit, or when the creeping worm
entombed in its cocoon breaks forth as a beautiful winged creature. This
portrays the distinct aspiration of man for higher and fuller life – the
aspiration and the faith of the Christian heart which the poet expresses with
such intense ardor and impressive beauty:

"O Love, that will not let me go,

I rest my weary soul in Thee;
I give Thee back the life I owe,
That in Thine ocean depths its flow
May richer, fuller be.

“O Light, that followest all my way,

I yield my flickering torch to Thee;
My heart restores its borrowed ray,
That in Thy sunshine’s blaze its day
May brighter, fairer be.”

It even seems that, under the benevolent and beneficent omnipotence of

God, death actually ministers to life, and is a condition or a process through
which life is assisted and promoted.
If death is like sleep, or if, in any sense, death is a form of sleep this is
obviously true. And from the text and from many other scriptural passages
this is certainly clearly established. Jesus said, “The maid is not DEAD but
sleepeth.”
There is no question about the fact that she was dead. The ruler had
reported the fact of his daughter’s death when he first came to the Master,
“My daughter is even now dead; but come and lay thy hand upon her and
she shall live.”

61
 "When they came to the house they found that preparations for the
funeral had already begun.
The minstrels are there playing their plaintive dirges. The hired
mourners are uttering their wailing cries.
It was directly to these that Jesus said: " Give place, the maid is not
dead."
They ridiculed such an assurance. They were too familiar with many
forms of death to be mistaken.
There can be no doubt, then, that the ruler’s child was dead; and that
Jesus did not intend to be understood as saying that she was merely in a
faint, or in a deep, torpid sleep induced by her disease.
An exact parallel, almost, to this incident is the case of Lazarus.
“When Lazarus died, Jesus, who, at the time, was some distance away,
said to his disciples:”Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go that I may awake
him out of sleep."
His disciples misunderstood him. They supposed he meant that Lazarus
had fallen into a natural sleep, and they were pleased, for they knew that
was a favorable and encouraging condition. Then Jesus told them plainly:
“Lazarus is dead.”
No possibility of mistake. In that case certainly Jesus spoke of natural
death as a sleep.
In Deut. (31:14, 16) we read: “The Lord said unto Moses, Behold thy
days approach that thou must die.” “Behold, thou shalt sleep with thy
fathers.”
In I Kings (2:10) it is recorded: “So David slept with his fathers, and was
buried in the city of David.”
In one of Paul’s sermons, preserved in the Acts of the Apostles, we find
this peculiar statement: “For David, after he had served his own generation
by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw
corruption” (Acts 13:36).
Here the process of death or dying is simply described as falling asleep;
as gently sinking down upon the soft pillows of unconscious slumber.
The same word is used to describe the violent death of Stephen. While
his persecutors stoned him, and while, like his Master, he was praying God
to forgive them, Stephen “fell asleep.”
There are two other passages which in a very forcible manner and
connection speak of death as a sleep.

62
 I Thess. 4:14. “If we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him.”
1 Cor. 15:20. “But now hath Christ been raised from the dead, the first
fruits of them that are asleep.”
We find, therefore, that one of the most frequent, and certainly one of the
most gentle, beautiful and comforting figures under which the Scriptures
speak of death, is this of sleep.
We are not to understand that death IS__ A SLEEP, EITHER AS TO THE BODY
OR THE SOUL, BUT THAT DEATH IS __LIKE sleep so much so, that we may learn a
great deal about death from what we know and observe of sleep.

Similarities Between Death And Sleep

Let us note some of the most obvious of these points of similarity between
death and sleep.

1. The Outward Appearance

The poets and others who have compared death to sleep doubtless were led
to do so first of all because those who have just died and those who are
sleeping, to the casual and often to the close observer, appear much the
same. The same quietness; the same peacefulness; often the same
expression lingers upon the face of the dead which we have seen playing
through the features of the living sleeper.
Little children cannot comprehend the difference between sleep and
death. To them the one is as the other.
This outward resemblance, of course, lasts only for a little while. Death
soon disintegrates and destroys the earthly tabernacle of the body. As death
withdraws the soul from the outer courts of the body, so it soon withdraws
the body itself into the sphere of the invisible world. But until that takes
place, or begins to take place, death and sleep look like sisters and
counterparts of each other.

2. Unconsciousness As To The Outer World

63
When we fall asleep the soul retreats to the inner places of our being. The
doors of the senses are closed; the curtains of the sense-windows are drawn,
as we close the doors and draw the curtains of the windows in our houses
when the night falls and we retire to rest.
So in death, the life does not go out with the breath, but it goes back into
the deep places of its own being; goes in the same direction, if we may so
speak, as it does in falling asleep; and enters into the spiritual world from
that side of our being which is turned toward the spiritual world, and which
really, even while we live here in this outward world, lies within that
spiritual realm.
In sleep we are unconscious of the outer world, except in so far as this
world presses upon our dulled and inactive senses in a dark and confused
way, and thus holds us, as it were, on the borderland of wakefulness.
So, in death there can be no direct consciousness of this outer world. For
the dead there is no possibility of consciousness through the bodily
channels of sense and sensibility. These have been destroyed.
But as in sleep the soul has a kind of consciousness of the world of
sense, so in death the soul retains its impression of the material world; a
memory of it, and of all that came into the soul’s experience while it was
passing through the material world. So too in death the soul carries within
itself a consciousness of the continued existence of the world; of the
activities and developments that go forward in the world as it moves toward
its divinely appointed goal.
Thus the dead in Christ hope and look, and wait for the full salvation
which will be attained at the end of the world; at the resurrection and
glorification of the body.
But the dead have no direct communication with or immediate
knowledge of what takes place in this world.
If they ever have such knowledge it must be by the special permission of
God; and it must be effected in and through Jesus Christ. Because they
abide in Christ in a most intimate and peculiar way until the resurrection of
the body.

3. Release From The Labors And Cares Of

The World

64
They that sleep rest from their labors. They are released from all cares and
burdens, and sufferings of life.
The sorrowing are at peace in sleep, and the sick are well. Even the
wicked, in sleep, are withdrawn from their wickedness, and held in the kind
and merciful hand of God away from the consequences of their
transgressions.
To them that are in the Lord death brings a far more complete
deliverance from the burdens of outward life. “They rest from their labors,”
and “they enter into the joy of their Lord.” They lay aside the weapons of
their earthly warfare. Their conflict is ended. Their victory is won. Their
crown no man taketh from them.
To those who do not die in the Lord, and who therefore do not sleep in
him or rest in him, there will indeed be a discontinuance of actual sin, since
they have no longer power to actualize their evil principles in external
performances, but they are separated from God, and shut up to the
companionship of their own evil natures. Their condition is one of darkness
and of indescribable wretchedness.

4. Sleep And Death Continue, But Look To

An Awakening
We never think of sleep as a destructive condition. On the contrary, it is
constructive. It builds up. It refreshes and restores. The sick, the weary, the
exhausted do well when they sleep.
All this, we are fully persuaded, is eminently true of what we call death,
viewed from the Christian standpoint.
God keeps us in death. Keeps the body; not the corruptible body that is,
or that dies, but the body that shall be. Each one his own body; his own,
proper, identical body.
The interim between death and the resurrection of the body is not a
period of stagnation; not an absolute cessation. But it is a time of life; a
condition of inner growth; of positive development; a state of preparation
and progress for both soul and body; a movement of the whole being
toward the goal which will be reached in the resurrection.

65
5. Sleep And Death End In Awakening
All natural sleep ends in awakening. The soul flows back into the outer
courts of its tabernacles. The doors of the senses are opened; the curtains
are drawn aside from the windows; the inner life looks out upon the natural
world, and enters into the enjoyment of it.
Every awakening from natural sleep is a beautiful parable of the
resurrection.
Thanks be to God that in this respect especially death is like sleep. Death
does not end all. It does not end anything except certain outward conditions.
Be sure that you learn this thoroughly. Death is simply transition. First a
going from the outer to the inner; then a returning from the inner to the
outer again. An awakening, a coming forth. Not a coming back into the
same conditions precisely as was the case with this maid of the text, but a
going forth into new and higher condition of real, outward, objective life.
Oh, what a thrilling thought is this of the resurrection! What a wonderful
thing it is to awaken from sleep! How vastly more wonderful to awaken
from death!
This we shall do, too, as certainly as we do the other.
When the Master says of this maid, “She is not dead but sleepeth,” he
says the same of every child of man. Not dead! not dead! no one is dead,
any more than the ruler’s daughter was, or than Lazarus was!
Our loved ones who have gone from us are not dead. They sleep. And if
they sleep in Jesus they will awaken to eternal life.
This is the sweet lesson we learn here at the house of Jairus, the ruler of
the synagogue. To prove his word, Jesus took the little girl by the hand! told
her to arise, and she was restored to life!
It is an exceedingly important thought that the death-sleep must be either
in Jesus or out of him.
If it is in him, the awakening will be to life and blessedness. If it is not in
him, the awakening must be to a condition that is death; to a living
condition the misery and wretchedness of which we cannot even conceive,
much less describe; but this seems to be a feature, or characteristic, of that
death to which the lost awaken from the death that is like sleep, from it
sleep is forever banished.

66
 They that reject his love, and disregard the overtures of his mercy, and
live unto themselves, and imagine that they are sufficient unto themselves,
are doomed to dwell in darkness without sleep, but “God giveth his beloved
sleep.”

67
 10. God Is Love By Rev. W. E.
Schramm

“And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that
dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God and God in him.”– I John 4:16.

Occasion: For a child

Beloved Brethren, especially dear Parents of this Sleeping Child:

Among all the temporal gifts which God bestows upon us, there is none to
which our hearts cling more fondly than to the children with which he has
blessed us. Dearer far than wealth dearer even than our health, are these
little ones in our homes! And when these precious treasures are taken from
us, how it tears at the heart to give them up! Your loss, my dear brethren is a
grievous one. In this sore affliction which you have sustained, you have the
deep sympathy of your brethren and friends. We feel for you, we sorrow
with you, we share your grief. The sympathy of brethren, in the day of trial,
is not to be lightly esteemed. This fellow-feeling has indeed a soothing
effect. But I am glad that I have something still more effective to offer you
in this hour as a balm for your bleeding hearts. I bring you not human
sympathy, but divine comfort. Heaven has the only real remedy for earth’s
real sorrows, and this remedy in all its blessed fullness, God gives us in his
Word. From this unfailing source I bring you a message of consolation:

“God Is Love”
It is doubtful if there are three words in any language which convey a
greater wealth of truth than is contained in this brief text. Familiar words
they are; so familiar that they are in danger of being regarded as

68
commonplace and treated with a lack of appreciation. May the Holy Spirit
enable us to delve below their mere surface in order that our souls may taste
the sweet comfort which lies therein.
There are two thoughts concerning the love of God which I shall try to
impress upon your hearts in this hour of sorrow: The first is that God loves
you; the second, that he loves your child.
It would not be strange if, in this time of gloom, you should be harassed
to some extent by temptations to doubt the love of God. Perplexities
doubtless arise in your minds, and human reason cannot dispel them. A
score of questions may clamor for answers which human wisdom cannot
give. “If God loves us, why does he take from us our dearest earthly
treasure?” “If God loves us, why does he break down the one barrier which
separates us from a childless old age?” When such questions thrust
themselves upon you, you grope in vain for an answer. You cannot explain
these “why’s” and “wherefore’s,” and I frankly and freely admit that I have
no explanation for them. God has not called me to explain the mysteries of
his providence, but, my brethren, he has called me to declare his infinite
and abiding love. “God is love.” This is faith’s response to every question
of an anguished and perplexed soul. “God is love.” In this mighty ocean of
truth you may drown your every troublesome doubt. “God is love.” This is
the only proper antidote for the poison of Satan’s insinuations. Therefore
when the grief within us is bitter, and the gloom about us is heavy, let us
hold the more firmly to the precious truth that God loves us.
The evidence of the great love which God bears to us is by no means
meager or uncertain. Amply sufficient are the proofs upon which faith may
lay hold. Both in God’s Word and in his works we find abundant
confirmation of this truth. Through the mouth of his holy prophets, God
declares that he loves his people with an everlasting love. The life and death
of Jesus show forth God’s love with marvelous plainness. Every page of the
Gospels is therefore eloquent with this truth, but it seems to have remained
for John, the great apostle of love, to bring to a climax all these declarations
and affirm that “God is love.” He is not only loving but he is love. His very
essence, his very nature, is love. Love is necessary to his existence. Without
love he would not exist as God. This is a grand truth. It is a comforting
doctrine.
And now, my brethren, I wish to impress upon your hearts the fact that it
is this God of love who rules and reigns over us. It is this same God of love

69
who permitted sickness to enter your home, and who has now taken your
child unto himself. If it were an enemy who hates you, who has brought this
sorrow upon you, I would feel that there is little that I could do but to sit
down and weep with you, but it is the hand of infinite love, which has
smitten you. That thought will remove the sting from your sorrow; it will
take the bitterness out of your tears. If your loving Lord has done it, then he
must have some good and wise purpose in view. Our eyes cannot see that
purpose, “for now we see through a glass darkly”; but faith trusts God’s
love, come what may and will continue to trust until we stand in his
presence and see face to face.
And now permit me to dwell for a moment upon the thought, that God
who loves you, loves also your child. When the disciples of old, deeming it
inconsistent with the dignity of their Master to notice children, forbade the
parents who brought their babes to receive his blessing, Jesus expressed his
indignation at the disciples’ interference. He then showed how precious
these little ones are in his sight, by taking them up in his loving arms,
putting his hands upon them and blessing them.
God also showed his love for children when he ordained a sacrament by
which even the babes may become partakers of his grace. He still earnestly
desires that our little ones shall be brought unto him and he has given us
Baptism as a means whereby they may receive his blessing. By this
sacrament the children of men become the children of God. Cleansed from
sin, they are planted in Christ and made heirs of all the riches and joys of
heaven. It is your comfort, dear brethren, to know that your child was thus
blest. In her tender infancy she was made a lamb of the Good Shepherd’s
flock. You need have no misgivings as regards her place in eternity. You
have a positive assurance that she rests in the arms of the Lord who loves
her, for “he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.” In the home on
high she is delivered from all evil. In the presence of her God she shall
obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away. His love
for her is your guarantee that it is well with her.
Therefore, dearly beloved, the assurance of God’s love must be to you a
solace in this your sorrow. Hold fast to this knowledge with an unfaltering
faith. Let neither the tears in your eyes nor grief in your hearts obscure from
your vision the infinite love of your Heavenly Father. I pray that this
conviction may temper the sadness of your parting. May the grace be yours
to wait patiently for the consummation of God’s plans. In a little while we

70
shall join our loved ones and in the courts of heaven our voices shall mingle
with theirs in everlasting praises, and the theme of our song shall be this,
that “God is love.” Amen.

71
 11. The Savior’s Word Of
Comfort To Sorrowing Parents
By Rev. H. J. Schuh

“So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a
certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum. When he heard that Jesus had come
out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down,
and heal his son: for he was at the point of death. Then Jesus said unto him. Except ye see
signs and wonders, ye will not believe. The nobleman said unto him, Sir, come down ere
my child die. Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the
word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and went his way. And as he was now going down,
his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth. Then enquired he of them the
hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him. Yesterday at the seventh hour the
fever left him. So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto
him. Thy son liveth: and himself believed, and his whole house.” – John 4:46-53.

Occasion: The death of a child

DEARLY BELOVED IN THE LORD:

Our friends are in deep sorrow today. Their once happy home has been
turned into a house of mourning. When in sorrow, we look about for
someone to comfort us. It does the poor, bleeding heart good to know that
someone sympathizes with it. But a Christian friend has more than mere
sympathy to offer when the gloom of sadness overshadows a home; he has
words of comfort. Let me today lead you to our best Friend, the Lord Jesus,
our blessed Savior, that you may hear from his holy lips a word of sweet
comfort which shall act like healing ointment on the painful wound which
the death of your beloved child has inflicted.

The Savior’s Word of Comfort to Sorrowing Parents

72
 1. The occasion on which it was spoken.
2. The word itself, and
3. The spirit in which it was received.

I. The Occasion On Which It Was Spoken

In the city of Capernaum there lived a nobleman. He was married and had a
family. God had made him a happy husband and father. He enjoyed the
blessings of home. A happy home is the fittest type of heaven on earth.
There are no sweeter joys than those which a child of God enjoys in the
bosom of a Christian family. The family is the most precious thing which
sinful man has saved from the shipwreck of the fall.
But sorrow came to this happy home. The sun of prosperity was
darkened by the clouds of adversity. Sickness with all its anxiety made its
appearance. There were days of weary labor and nights of anxious
watching. The clouds grew thicker and blacker until the very shadow of
death hung over this once happy home. Every effort was put forth to stay
the hand of the fell destroyer. What human wisdom and skill could do was
done to relieve the little sufferer, but to no avail. Day after day and night
after night the anxious parents hoped and prayed and waited, but hour by
hour it became more and more evident that nothing but a miracle could save
the child. Who can describe the anxiety which lies in the words: “Sir, come
down ere my child die”? The child’s life hung by a thread. The sands were
fast running through the hour-glass and any moment might mark the
passing of the last grain. If the child had once closed its eyes in death all
hope was gone. Only where there is life is there hope.
It is needless for me to remind you of the fact that this home of the
nobleman at Capernaum is a type of your own home. How happy you were
when by the word of God himself you were united in the bonds of holy
wedlock. As husband and wife you were happy in each other’s love. There
was no dearer spot to you on earth than home, sweet home. And then when
God blessed you with a child the cup of your joy seemed full to
overflowing. You experienced the feelings of the psalmist when he says:
“Lo, children are an heritage of the Lord and the fruit of the womb is his
reward” (Ps. 127:3). You shared the joy which God promises them that fear
him when he says: “Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord; that walketh

73
in his ways… . Thy wife shall be as a fruitful vine by the sides of thine
house: thy children like olive plants round about thy table” (Ps. 128:1, 3).
How happy you were when in the sacrament of holy Baptism you could
lay this child into the arms of the Savior; when you had the assurance that
he had received it as a lamb into his fold; that it was now a member of his
spiritual household, the church, and was in the possession of all the rich
gifts which the Son of God died to secure for fallen men; that having been
conceived and born in sin it was now regenerated by water and the Spirit
and made an heir of God’s everlasting glory. Yes, it was a happy day when
your child was carried by its sponsors into the house of God to be given and
dedicated to the Lord and his service forever.
But your joy was seemingly to be of short duration. Only too soon were
you to experience the sad fact that there is no perfect joy on earth, that this
world is a vale of tears. Your once healthy child took sick, and with its
sickness came days of anxiety and nights of watching. At first you hoped
that it might be but a slight ailment, but only too soon it became evident
that the trouble was serious. You did all in your power to save your child.
But all medical attention and all human skill could not stay the hand of the
fell destroyer. Your child’s last hour had come. With bated breath you heard
its last expiring sigh. The little heart no longer beat. Its bright eyes were
closed in death.
Its little form, once aglow with life and a thing of beauty, now rigid, and
the pallor of death has been laid upon the rosy cheeks. Sorrow soon trod on
the heels of joy and your happy home was turned into a house of mourning.
Yes, the home of the centurion is a picture of your own home not only in its
happiness, but also in its sorrow. This is the occasion on which the Savior
speaks his word of comfort to sorrowing parents. Let us listen to this word.

II. The Word Itself

“Thy son liveth.” This word occurs three times in our text. A strange word
indeed! When the father left home his child was at the point of death. He
scarcely hoped that it might live until he could fetch the Savior, the great
Physician, who had helped so many in their afflictions and healed them of
their diseases. And now he hears a word which by far exceeds his fondest
hopes, yes, his most fervent expectations. If the Savior, who knew all

74
things, had said: “It is too late, your son is now dead. If you had come
earlier I might have helped him,” the sorrowing father would not have been
surprised. But he hears the very opposite.
“Thy son liveth.” The disease has left him. He is saved from death. He is
restored to health and strength. The clouds have dispersed and the sun of
happiness again shines over your home. Your tears of sorrow may be turned
into those of joy. Sighs and groans may give place to shouts of exultation
and peals of laughter.
Can you imagine these words of the Savior spoken to you on this
occasion? “Thy son liveth.” And they are true in the case of your child, just
as true as they were when spoken of the child of the nobleman. The soul of
your child has not died. It has only been temporarily separated from the
body. It is with the Lord in glory. Jesus has taken your child to himself.
“Where I am there shall also my servant be” (John 12:26). He is the good
Shepherd of whom the prophet says: “He shall feed his flock like a
shepherd: and shall gather the lambs with his arms and carry them in his
bosom” (Isa. 40:11). When the soul of your child left its tenement of clay it
was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom. Death is no more death to
those who die in the Lord. When they die they in reality only begin rightly
to live. We are baptized for the remission of sins (Acts 2:38). The sting of
death is sin. Sin is really what makes death terrible. But where sin is
forgiven why should we fear to die, or weep and lament when our loved
ones die? Death only removes them from a world of sin and sorrow to one
of holiness and happiness. You have every reason for thinking of your child
as being in heaven, in Paradise. Oh, if we could but realize how happy they
are in the presence of God, in the company of angels and saints, how soon
the fountain of our tears would dry up.
And even with reference to the poor, wasted body of your child these
words of the Savior: “Thy son liveth,” have a comforting meaning. In due
time this body shall rise again. It also shall eventually live, though for a
time it must return to dust and ashes. We look for a general resurrection of
the dead at the last day. Then shall the dead in Christ arise in glorified
bodies to life and immortality. How beautiful our children will be on that
day when their resurrected bodies shall be fashioned after the glorified body
of the risen Savior! There is nothing so lovely in this world as a little child,
but how much more lovely will they be on that day when they stand before
us in the renewed image of God both as to body and soul.

75
 The Savior said to the nobleman: “Go thy way.” Go home, go back to
your family. Cease your fretting and lamenting. There is no longer any
reason for mourning. Go about your work as though nothing had happened.
The cause for your anxiety has been removed, let the effect also be gone.
And to you also he says: “Go your way.” Do not give way to over much
sorrow. Dry your tears. Do not act as though all were lost. Let not despair
take hold of your sorrowing heart. Weep not as those who have no hope.
Think of your child not as in the grave but as in heaven, not as a prey to
corruption but as it will appear on the glorious mourn of the resurrection.

III. The Spirit In Which It Was Received

And now let me show you in the third place the spirit in which this
comforting word of the Savior was received. This word of the Savior
sounds foolish to human reason. The nobleman had just left his child a few
hours ago at the point of death. It was a question whether in the mean time
it had not passed away. Jesus did not even offer to go with the anxious
father and lay his hands upon the dying child. Much less did he give him
medicine, salve or ointment to use for its betterment. He simply spoke the
word: “Thy son liveth.” Had the nobleman followed his reason he would
have said to himself at least, if not to the Savior: I am sadly disappointed.
The Master will not even condescend to go with me to look at my dying
child. I will go home and submit to the inevitable.
Much the same way you must regard this word of the Savior if you
simply follow human reason. When you hear the word: “Thy son liveth,”
your reason says: I know better, my son is dead. I saw him close his eyes in
death. I watched his last expiring breath. I felt his ice-cold hands. I laid my
hand on his brow on which stood the death sweat. I kissed his lifeless lips.
There is no doubt about it: he is dead and we must bury him for his body
will soon begin to mortify and decay. Everything that your eyes see and
your hands feel and all your senses perceive indicates that your child is not
alive but dead.
And yet what do we read of the nobleman? He took reason captive under
faith. “And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and
went his way.” His faith clung to the Savior’s word in spite of human
reason. He based his hopes not on what he had seen with his own eyes but

76
on what the Savior told him. Jesus’ word was surer to him even than the
evidence of his own senses. His eyes or his hands might deceive him, but
Jesus could never deceive him. He was positively sure that his son was
alive and well because Jesus said so.
Oh, that you might also have such a faith in the truth of the Savior’s
word in this sad hour. “Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him;
and he shall bring it to pass” (Ps. 37:5). We Christians are to live by faith
and not by sight. “Abraham believed God and it was accounted unto him
for righteousness” (Rom. 4:3). He trusted God against reason and was not
disappointed. “It is impossible for God to lie” (Heb. 6:18).
The nobleman’s faith made him happy. Even before he reached home he
had the joyful assurance that his child was alive and in good health. How
much happier he was on his way home than when he left it. The clouds of
sorrow were gone. His heart was full of cheerful hope, of blessed assurance.
He surely went on his way rejoicing. And so your sorrow will give place to
joy if you believe the Savior’s word and put your trust in his promises. The
firmer your faith the greater your joy. The comforting words of the Savior
will avail you nothing without faith. At first the nobleman’s faith was weak.
He felt that the Savior must come down to his house and lay his hand upon
the dying child if any good was to be accomplished. Jesus rebuked him for
this weakness: “Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe.” But
the man’s faith grew in his intercourse with Jesus. If you feel that your faith
is weak ask God to strengthen it. And here also will be fulfilled the
promise: “Ask and it shall be given you; seek and ye shall find; knock and it
shall be opened unto you” (Matt. 7:7).
Then finally let us note that what the nobleman believed, he in due time
also saw with his own eyes. Even on his way home his servants met him
with the joyful message: “Thy son liveth.” And when he reached home his
eyes saw what he had so firmly believed. He saw his dear child restored to
health and strength. He took him up in his arms, kissed him and thanked
God for his wonderful deliverance.
And you too shall at last see what you now believe. Yes, our faith shall
in due time be changed into sight. AVe hope to see our loved ones again and
this hope will not be disappointed. They have gone before and we shall
follow in God’s own time. Oh, what a joyful reunion that will be when we
meet before the throne of God in the New Jerusalem, to be forever with the
Lord!

77
 “Why should I shrink at pain and woe.
Or feel at death dismay?
I’ve Canaan’s goodly land in view,
And realms of endless joy.”

Amen.

78
12. Jesus Loveth Little Children
By Rev. M. R. Walter

“He shall feed his flock like a shepherd: he shall gather the lambs with his arms and carry
them In his bosom…” – Isaiah 40:11.

Occasion: For a child

The loving Saviour tells us that he is the Good Shepherd. He calls all the
true believers his sheep. As the Good Shepherd, he loves his flock. He
knows every sheep in his flock by name. There is not a single one that he
neglects; he loves each one and leads it upon green pastures and besides
still waters. He watches over its welfare; cares for its wants and when the
day of life is spent, will take it to his fold above.
There is comfort for us in this assurance, that we are not left to our own
strength and resources, but that the Savior who plans and executes his
gracious will for our eternal good does all this through his love for us. He
watches and renders care over us. He guides and leads us in the paths of
righteousness for his name’s sake. When trials beset us, even to the passing
through the valley of the shadow of death we need fear no evil because he
has promised to be with us to sustain and comfort us, to fill our souls to
overflowing with his gifts of Grace. Many are they whom he has led
through the Gospel by the Holy Spirit up the narrow path, through the
heavenly portals into the Father’s house. Prophets, Evangelists, Apostles
and all the other saints of the past, of the old and the new covenants, have
entered into eternal bliss through the love of Christ shed abroad in their
hearts by the Holy Ghost.
For you too, dear parents, there is comfort in this dispensation of God by
which your little daughter was taken from you. True, her history is short.
Only six short months were you to keep your firstborn, your little Leonora.
Your plans and anticipations and hopes entertained for her future, have been

79
shattered. Yet as Christian parents, the one great hope is yours, hope that
present in a believer’s heart, becomes a certainty by faith in God’s "Word,
which assures us that Jesus loveth little children, for he has said, of such,
like little Leonora, is the Kingdom of Heaven. Those little saints have a far
better future than we can plan and construct.
When your child was but a few days old you gave her to Jesus in Holy
Baptism. You laid her in his arms for him to bless. Again he has come to
your home and has gathered her in his arms to carry her in his bosom to the
fold above where she shall, with the bright angels, worship God forever
more.
From the words of the text it is clearly shown that:

Jesus Loveth Little Children

1. It Is A Certainty That Jesus Loveth Little

Children
Jesus says, “I am the Good Shepherd.” A good shepherd loves every sheep
in his flock and cares for it. But he takes special interest in the lambkin.
While it is still young and weak he carries it in his arms; when it is hungry,
he feeds it; when it is cold he warms it in his bosom, just as the text here
says that Jesus does for the child given to him.
Look at the example recorded in the Gospel. “And they brought young
children to him, that he should touch them: and the disciples rebuked those
that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said
unto them. Suffer the children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of
such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not
receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein. And
he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them.” It
was the same assurance, dear parents, that Jesus gave you when you
brought little Leonora unto him in baptism – “of such is the kingdom of
God.”
Although your hearts are sad and depressed, yet you know from the
Gospel that this is a blessed truth that Jesus loves the little ones, so that as
Christian parents you know that your child is in the care of a loving Savior.

80
 In the old covenant God claimed the children of the Hebrews dedicated
unto him as heirs of promise and possessions of the covenant grace. How
well Hannah understood a parent’s duty when she dedicated her infant son
unto God. God received the child as a son in the kingdom of Grace. So
today, God receives every child dedicated unto him through Christ in Holy
Baptism; which applies by the promises of God, the grace of regeneration in
the little one’s soul, making it fit for heaven. Our baptized children are
members of our congregations, and saints in the great church of Christ.
In reply to the disciples’ question: “Who is the greatest in the kingdom
of heaven?” Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of
them, and said: “Verily I say unto you. Except ye be converted, and become
as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Of such
little ones Jesus also says: “Whoso shall offend one of these little ones
which believe in me, it were better that a millstone were hanged about his
neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.” God takes special
care of his little saints. He lovingly watches over them to bless and preserve
them. In speaking of these blessed children in God’s Kingdom on earth,
Christ admonishes: “Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones;
for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of
my Father which is in heaven.” With such testimony of Christ, how can we
doubt that Jesus loveth little children and that he came to be their Savior
too? Whatever assurance is given for the love of Christ toward adults is also
to be applied to the little ones in the Christian home. The promise of eternal
life to us is also a promise to our children. God does not want only grown
people in his church, but like a good shepherd that he is, he wants the lambs
of the flock to be gathered into his fold.
On the great day of Pentecost when the disciples were preaching the
Gospel of Christ, the people cried out in anxiety for their souls’ salvation:
“Men and brethren, what shall we do?” “Then Peter said unto them, Repent,
and be baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the
remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For this
promise is unto you and to your children.” To our children, too, the washing
of regeneration in Holy Baptism is given as the promise on Pentecost
declares, and to our children, too, the love of Christ is revealed. True,
loving, Christian parents realize their obligation to dedicate their babes to
Christ and to strive to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord. Christ had the little ones in remembrance just before he ascended to

81
heaven, for he gave this commandment of love: “Feed my lambs!” That
command is given to us. It means that we should give our babes to God in
baptism and that we also promise to lead and guide and instruct them in the
precious truths of the Gospel as they increase in age that they may grow in
grace’ and the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, so that when God calls
them from us into eternity we may have the assurance that,

2. It Is A Comfort That Jesus Loveth Little

Children
Were death to end our existence and the grave to be the only future, then
life would not be worth living. There would be no comfort to dispense at
funerals, no pointing to the heavenly home where Christians shall meet and
never part again. There would be no hope for bereaved parents as they stand
beside the empty cradle with hearts well-nigh broken, because a loved child
has died. What a terrible situation to have no God nor hope of heaven!
But we thank God who has revealed himself unto us in his Word, and
that he has given us the assurance of the immortality of the soul and
promise of everlasting joy and bliss to all those who die blessed in the Lord.
Yet we are so constituted that we mourn and weep when death comes to our
homes and the life of a dear one is taken away. This is because death is the
wages of sin. Although we are assured that Christ has taken away the sting
of death and has won victory over the grave, yet in our weakness we mourn
when our friends die. But as children of God “we mourn not as others,
which have no hope.” God does not censure us for weeping at the grave.
Jesus in sympathy for Mary and Martha wept at the grave of his friend
Lazarus, although he was about to recall him to life. God would have our
mourning and lamentation to be tempered with the sure hope in the
promises of his word that speak to us in sure tones of the redemption in
Christ and the eternal home where the blessed dwell with Christ forever
more. He has said, “I go to prepare a place for you, that where I am, there
ye may be also.” Jesus means by “ye” you and your children. He has
prepared mansions for us in heaven that cannot be compared to things of
this world. The beauties of the kingdoms and empires of this world shall all
fade away, but the glories of heaven shall remain forever. The habitations of
God’s saints above are founded on the Rock of Ages. To those mansions,

82
the heavenly fold, Jesus carries in his arms, pressed to his bosom, the little
children, the lambs of his fold that he takes out of our homes through death.
Oh, what glory! Oh, what bliss! Oh, what joy to be a babe in Jesus’ arms
to be borne away to where there is no sickness, pain nor sin; where there is
no darkness, woe nor death, but where all is perfection and perpetual
happiness in the presence of God, It is there we hope – and it won’t be long
– to meet those who have gone before, for you, dear parents, to meet your
little daughter among the blessed. From whence do we receive such
comfort? Not from the world, for the world knows not God. Not from our
works, for we are sinful and cannot merit salvation. The love and merits of
Christ alone is the ground of our hope for redemption. But on what is our
hope for the salvation of this little one based? Sentimentalism will claim
that she was innocent, hence is saved. But if innocent why did she die? Was
she too not born in sin and iniquity, a heritage of our sinful race, and hence
an heir to death as the cold form before us proves? No! No, we don’t want
sentimentalism for our comfort here. We want the truth, the consolation of
the Gospel, that sweet story of old, that Jesus Christ came to seek and to
save all the human race. We want the comfort that is found in the wounds of
Jesus. We want the comfort that is based on his love. It is this comfort that
the word brings you today. We believe that little Leonora is saved, but
saved by the love of Christ by which he redeemed her by his death on the
cross and has arrayed her in a robe of his own spotless righteousness. Such
comfort is no idle guess work, but the clear declaration of the Gospel. There
is not one salvation for grown people and another kind of salvation for
infants. All the blessed, old and young, are saved by the same loving
Savior, with the same costly price, not gold or silver, but the innocent
suffering and death of our blessed Redeemer. Our comfort is this, that Jesus
cleanses the souls of our children with his redeeming blood, washing away
all guilty stains from their souls. Could we ask for greater comfort than this
today, that Jesus so loves little children that he died for them that they might
be in his kingdom? This is the consolation tendered you now. It is this one
salvation that is offered to all, for Christ died once for all.
This salvation is assured to those that have Christ by faith, faith like that
which a little child may possess through guidance of the Holy Spirit by the
Word of God. The Word of God in Holy Baptism gives the promise to the
little ones. God’s Word then is our comfort, showing us how Jesus takes the
lambs in his arms and carries them in his bosom. Would we have a share in

83
that hope of life eternal, then we must be saved, just as little babes are
saved, by the love of Christ. He says: “Whosoever shall not receive the
kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein.”
May God grant us hearts and minds like unto little children in things
pertaining to our salvation; that we may put all our trust and hope in the
loving Savior, that we may share in his love for little children. Then when
our last hour shall come we may with childlike faith look unto Jesus to
gather us in his arms and carry us in his bosom as a child of the kingdom of
heaven. Amen.

84
 13. The Sorrow Of Christian
Parents Over The Death Of A
Beloved Child By Rev. H. J.
Schuh

“And Jacob rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son
many days. And all his sons and all his daughters rose up to comfort him; but he refused to
he comforted; and he said. For I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning. Thus
his father wept for him. And the Midianites sold him (Joseph) into Egypt unto Potiphar, an
officer of Pharaoh’s, and a captain of the guard.” – Gen. 37:34-36.

Occasion: On the death of a child

Mourning Friends:

St. Paul writes to the Thessalonians in his first epistle, chapter four: “I
would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are
asleep, that ye sorrow not even as others which have no hope.” A Christian
may mourn when death robs him of his loved ones. He is still flesh and
blood, and it is not an easy matter to give up our dearest treasures on earth.
It is but natural for us to weep when we bury our own flesh and blood. But
in this sorrow a Christian should not act as though he had no hope. "We
should not act like the heathen who know not God and the life of the world
to come prepared for us in Christ.
But it is often hard for a Christian to rejoice over the blessed hope which
the Gospel offers. Gladly would he bid adieu to all sorrow and thank God
for his wonderful mercy which enables him to hope for the salvation of
those who die in the Lord; but ever and anon he is downhearted when he
looks upon the pale countenances of the dead, and touches their icy hands.

85
The spirit indeed is willing but the flesh is weak. The clouds of adversity
are constantly overshadowing the sun of God’s grace. This, no doubt, my
beloved, is your experience today beside the coffin of your beloved child.
Gladly would you wipe away your tears, cease your weeping and rejoice
over the blessed hope of eternal life; but it is difficult for the poor heart to
compose itself. Your experience is like that of the patriarch Jacob in our
text. Let me on the basis of the story of Jacob’s sorrow for his child which
he mourned as dead speak to you of

The Sorrow of Christian Parents over the Death of a Beloved

Child

Permit me to show you: I. How Jacob mourned over the death of his child
and yet it lived. II. He mourned over the unsearchable providences of God
and yet it was all for his good. III. He mourned over the pangs of separation
and yet there was in store a joyful reunion.

I. How Jacob Mourned Over The Death Of His

Child And Yet It Lived
You know the story of our text. Joseph’s brethren, moved by envy and
hatred, had sold him into slavery. They sent his coat of many colors, blood-
stained, to their father with the message: “This have we found: know now
whether it be thy son’s coat or no.” From this Jacob could not but conclude
that his child had fallen prey to some ravenous beast. He mourned his son
as dead.
“It is my son’s coat; an evil beast hath devoured him; Joseph without
doubt is rent in pieces,” are his sad words. “And Jacob rent his clothes, and
put sackcloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son many days.” Yes, so
great was his sorrow that he refused to be comforted. “All his sons and all
his daughters rose up to comfort him; but he refused to be comforted; and
he said, For I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning.” This
awful loss seemed more than he could bear. Every effort to assuage his
sorrow proved fruitless. Yes, he seemed to have lost all interest in life, and
only waited for death to reunite him with his child.

86
 And who can describe your sorrow, beloved friends, as you today mourn
the death of your promising child? Only a father or mother who have
themselves experienced such losses can realize your suffering. Our children
are our heart’s treasures, and it is like giving up a part of our very lives
when they die. Who can depict the anguish which pierces the hearts of
parents when death as a ruthless foe before their very eyes crushes the life
out of a dear child and they stand by unable to prevent the awful calamity.
Step by step the work of destruction goes on until life has been
extinguished.
And yet Joseph was not dead but alive in a far-off land. The sons of
Jacob had practiced a cruel deception upon their father. His favorite son
whom he mourned as dead was hale and hearty. God was with him. Even if
at first he was compelled to suffer much shame and abuse, hatred and
slander, yet the almighty God led him through darkness to light, from
slavery to liberty, out of prison to a seat of honor beside the king. Oh, if
Jacob could have surmised this; if he could have cast but one look upon the
future glory of his child, how soon would his sobs have been hushed, and
his tears of sorrow turned into tears of joy.
And is not your case much the same as that of the despairing patriarch?
You mourn your child as dead and behold it lives! Does not the Savior say
of our children whom we have brought to him in holy Baptism, “of such is
the kingdom of heaven”? But God’s kingdom is not temporal but eternal.
Does he not say: “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved”? Your
child too was baptized “for the forgiveness of sin.” In Baptism it put on
Christ. Through this holy sacrament it was regenerated and made a child of
God and an heir of glory. The difference between you and Jacob is this: he
did not know that Joseph was yet alive, but you know that your child lives.
Oh, if you could but cast one glance into that blessed life into which your
child has entered you would no longer mourn its loss but rather rejoice that
it so soon reached that perfect heavenly glory for which God designed it.

II. He Mourned Over The Unsearchable

Providences Of God And Yet It Was All For
His Good

87
What a severe affliction to Jacob was the separation from his child. It must
have apprared to him about the worst thing that could have happened to him
in his old age. Joseph was his favorite child. He was the son of his old age,
the son of his beloved Rachel. No doubt the pious disposition of Joseph was
a great source of pleasure to his father. Amidst all the heartaches and
provocations which he experienced on the part of his other boys, it was a
great comfort to him that this youngest did not walk in the footsteps of his
wicked brethren. No doubt the rich measure of the Spirit of God which was
given Joseph showed itself early in him and Jacob’s whole heart clung to
the child. And now he was called on to give up this very boy. How much
easier it would have been to lose any other one of his children. "Why must
it be Joseph, the treasure of his heart?
Add to this the supposed manner of his death. If the child had died at
home in the arms of its father it would have been easier to bear, but the fact
that he died, who knows where, was too much. If he had died a natural
death, but to have him torn in pieces and devoured by a ferocious beast, oh,
how horrible! If Jacob had had the privilege of giving his child a decent,
honorable burial, but that now his bones lay bleaching in the sun, God only
knows where, how terrible! Jacob may in his sore distress have thought and
said: Why does God allow such an awful visitation to come upon me in my
old age?
And no doubt many similar questions to which reason gives no answer
crowd in on you today. Why must we suffer such a loss? Why must this
child die? Why must it have so painful a death? Why was it taken from us
so suddenly? In short the whole providence of God in this occurrence is
beyond comprehension. We sing in that good old song: “What God does
ever well is done.” But this is not the sentiment of our sinful flesh. Our
hearts are deceitful above all things and desperately wicked, and would
rather say: “What God did in this case is all wrong.” It should have been
otherwise. We had planned differently. You think of all the plans which you
have laid for this child, all the hopes which you expected to realize, and
now all lies in ruins. All your plans have miscarried. With one blow all is
brought to naught. “Man proposes, but God disposes.”
But all this mysterious providence of God is a blessing in the end. Of
this both Jacob and Joseph are proof. Joseph’s lot seemed the hardest that
could possibly befall him. His brethren indeed spared his life but only to
sell him into slavery. It would have been more tolerable to kill him outright.

88
Henceforth he was to be counted as chattel property. He would have no
rights which his master was bound to respect. But what was the result?
Joseph rose to the highest honors in Egypt. He afterward said to his
brethren: “Ye thought evil against me but God meant it unto good”
(Gen. 50:20). It was his greatest good fortune that he was sold into Egypt;
that Potiphar bought him; that he was cast into prison innocently. All these
sad experiences were only stepping-stones to his future glory.
And his father’s experience was similar. What he mourned as his
greatest calamity, was in reality his highest good fortune. What would have
become of him and his house in the famine if God had not sent Joseph
ahead into Egypt to store up the surplus grain for them and the whole land?
God had cared for his people in advance, and prepared for them a refuge.
Oh, how Jacob must have thanked God after his wise plans were once
revealed! And you, beloved in your sore affliction, are also under God’s
merciful providence. The Savior says to you as he did to Peter: “What I do
thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter” (John 13:7). We must
say with the apostle: “How unsearchable are his judgments and his ways
past finding out” (Rom. 11:24). And yet we know that all things must work
together for good to them that love God. You may be assured that “This also
cometh forth from the Lord of Hosts, which is wonderful in council, and
excellent in working” (Isaiah 28:29). Therefore the Psalmist says: “Why art
thou cast down, O my soul, and why art thou disquieted in me? Hope thou
in God: for I shall yet praise him for the help of his countenance” (Ps. 42:6).
Therefore suppress all thoughts as though God had visited you in his wrath,
for whom the Lord loveth him doth he chastise. Let us rather say with the
poet:

“What God does ever well is done!

His will is just and holy;
As He directs my sands to run,
My spirit shall keep lowly.
He is my God; though sore the rod,
His care doth e’er enfold me:
Then may he guide and hold me.”

89
III. He Mourned Over The Pangs Of
Separation And Yet There Was In Store A
Joyful Reunion
Jacob mourned over the fact that his child died before he did. No doubt he
had hoped that Joseph would be the staff of his old age. And now
everything turned out so very differently. The ideal relationship between the
God-fearing old man and his pious son was ruthlessly torn asunder. If Jacob
had died, it would have been no more than one might expect at his age. He
was old and naturally his end was not far off. How gladly would he have
lain down to die in the arms of Joseph. But now his favorite boy must die
before him. Without a word of farewell, hearty and hale he left home and
now this bloody garment is returned. Jacob never hoped to see his child
again in this world. How lonely would his life be from now on. How he
would miss his child! Everything that reminded him of his child would tear
open the wound afresh, and especially in old age such wounds are slow to
heal.
And your hearts too bleed today over the death of your child. O how
terrible it is that we are compelled to hasten the burial of our loved ones
after death. In spite of all the skill of the embalmer we can protect their
corpses but a few days from corruption. How soon they return to dust and
ashes! Yes, “As for man his days are as grass: as a flower of the field so he
flourisheth. For the wind passeth over it, and it is gone; and the place
thereof shall know it no more” (Ps. 103:15, 16). How awful are all thoughts
of the grave with its corruption. We lower the corpses of our loved ones into
the grave and cover them with earth, in order to remove them from the eyes
of all men; for there is nothing more terrible to the senses of man than a
decomposing corpse. Yes, we must part from our loved ones. Not even their
corpses dare remain with us.
And yet the separation of death is only temporary. It was not long until
Jacob heard the good news: “Thy son Joseph is yet alive and lord over all
Egypt.” And though he could scarcely believe the message yet the presents
which Joseph sent convinced him that it was true. Overcome with joy he
said: “It is enough; Joseph my son is yet alive: I will go and see him before
I die” (Gen. 45:28). And in a short time he rested in Joseph’s arms. Joseph
fell upon his neck and wept tears of joy. This was a reunion such as the

90
patriarch had never dreamed of. New life ran through his old heart. How his
eyes sparkled with joy! Now all sorrow was banished. Now his sighs and
groans were changed into songs of praise. The storms of trouble were over,
and there was bright sunshine and calm.
And, my beloved, for you there is in store even a more glorious reunion.
Your child will meet you at the last day in its risen, glorified body. Or you
may die before the Lord’s appearance and meet your child in heaven. That
will be a glorious reunion. You shall meet to part no more. The few years
that you may have to spend in this vale of tears will soon be over. With
every day you are one step nearer the end of your earthly pilgrimage. The
New Jerusalem already looms up in the distance. You may hope soon to be
within its golden walls. Then you will realize the blessed fact that your
loved one was not lost but only gone before.

“Jerusalem! My happy home!

My soul still pants for thee;
Then shall my labors have an end,
When I thy joy shall see.”

Amen.

91
 Part Two

14. Jesus Christ Is The

Conqueror Of Death By Rev. L.
H. Schuh, Ph. D.

“And he came and touched the bier; and they that bare him stood still. And he said, Young
man, I say unto thee, Arise.” – Luke 7:14.

Occasion: At the death of a college student who had the

ministry in view

Members of the Faculty, Students, and Friends:

It was at daybreak on the twenty-second of December that the soul of R S

winged its flight from earth to heaven. On that day many of us were still
steeped in Christmas joys. We had sung the praises of the Christ-child and
the echo of the Christmas hymns had not yet died out in our hearts and
homes. In that death chamber in Grant Hospital there was but one external
sign of Christmas. There hung on the wall two holly wreaths, the gift of his
classmates. These wreaths were to suggest to the departed the joys of the
season. They may have done so; but possibly not, for those who watched
around his deathbed felt that the gaze of the departed was fixed upon the
face of the death-angel, which once having been looked upon engrosses the
attention. The messenger of the Most High beckoned. No mortal has yet
refused obedience. God took our brother and so the festive season became
infinitely greater for him than for us. While we sang of the heavenly choir

92
and attempted to imitate their strains of “Glory to God in the highest and
peace upon earth, good will toward men,” he went to join the angelic choir
and to pour out his enraptured soul at the feet of the Christ-child. It was a
merry, a blessed Christmas for him.
We could not at that time hold an appropriate service and so we gather
here tonight to discharge a debt of love. We wish to speak of what God did
for him in life and in death, to exhort you to imitate his virtues, to beg of
you to throw the mantle of charity over his faults, to ask you to keep green
his memory and to pray to God to make both his life and his death a
benediction to our school.
Death is always sad, but not always equally so. When an old man has
filled up the measure of life and like ripe fruit drops to the earth from sheer
mellowness, we say: “It must be so.” We wander through the orchard in the
fall and we see the matured fruit lying on the ground. We express no
surprise or sorrow. We know that this is after the course of nature. But to
pass through the orchard in early summer and to see the green fruit torn
perforce from the tree, this is a disappointment and we ask: “Why is this?”
Here was a young life cut short. It seemed to be developing in a normal
and satisfactory manner. It gave promise of usefulness. It was consecrated
to God and so far as we could see was much needed in the Christian
ministry and could it have been spared would have brought untold blessings
to many. It was just passing into the greatest cycle of human life, the period
of mature manhood. The grim reaper has cut it down. Involuntarily there
arises the question: Why? Human reason is confounded and admits that it
cannot give a satisfactory answer. There comes a quasi answer from the
Word. “My ways are not your ways.”
“What I do thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter.” The
providence of God has two sides, the dark and the bright side. We are
wandering in the dark side now and must content ourselves with believing
that “all things work together for good to them that love the Lord.” He will
by and by reveal his will to us. We must comfort ourselves in the meantime
with the revelations given in his Word. One of them we have in this text. It
is this: Jesus Christ is the conqueror of death. This truth has comforting
power. Let us address ourselves to it.

Jesus Christ is the Conqueror of Death

93
I. He conquered Physical Death:
Jesus and his disciples were about to enter Nain. A funeral procession was
coming out. As death was the wages of sin, no dead could be interred
within the city limits. At the gates of the city the Prince of Life and the
Prince of Horrors meet. It was a pitiable case. Death loves a shining mark.
So here – a widow was bereft of her only son, bowed down with grief she
follows the bier and that the case was unusually touching is shown by the
multitude that follow.
At no place in the gospel is Jesus represented as tenderhearted as here.
Elsewhere he was asked and even importuned to help, but here unasked he
commands the bier to be set on the ground and he steps up, touches the bier
and issues his divine command: “Young man, Arise.” And the dead obeys.
There dwelt in Jesus all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. His divine
power manifested itself and so he conquered physical death.
But this is not all. He raised the daughter of Jairus. He stood at the grave
of Lazarus after he was dead already four days and was stinking and called
him back to life. But the crowning miracle of our Lord was his own
resurrection. They nailed him to the tree. He bowed his head and gave up
the ghost. His friends buried him and his enemies sealed his tomb. But on
the third day invisible hands rolled back the stone that the world might look
in and be convinced that the grave was empty. Jesus had fulfilled his own
promise: “I am the resurrection and the life.” He raised himself from the
dead and so he proved himself to be the conqueror of physical death.
He will raise all the dead. “The hour is coming in the which all that are
in the graves shall hear his voice and come forth; they that have done good
unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation.”
The last enemy, which is death, shall be put under his feet. His work of
redemption is complete; but his work of victory is incomplete. He will
triumph over death and not until the dead have arisen will his victory over
physical death be complete. Christ will raise our departed brother. That is
our hope and our comfort.
The world finds great difficulty here. When the body returns to its
original elements, “How can it arise?” they say. The chemist may dissolve a
lump of silver in an acid; but by a chemical process he may collect it again.

94
Should the chemist who merely follows the laws of nature be wiser and
mightier than he who made them? God, out of dust, before our very eyes, is
every day making the bodies of men. The food which we eat comes from
the earth and contains the substances found in the soil. By the process of
digestion and assimilation they are converted into blood and flesh and bone.
So our bodies are daily being constructed out of the dust. Why should that
God who made man from the dust and who upholds him from the dust not
be able at last to take the dust and quicken it?
The Christian says: “I believe in the resurrection of the body.” He knows
that the victory of Christ will be complete. It has been prefigured by
Christ’s power over death in himself and others. The believer even now
looks beyond the coffin and the grave to the great resurrection morning and
his heart is comforted because Christ has triumphed over physical death.

II. He conquered Spiritual Death:

When Jesus raised the young man from the dead “there came a fear on all
and they glorified God saying, That a great prophet is risen up among us
and. That God hath visited his people.” There was a spiritual awakening in
that throng. They believed on him and that was spiritual life.
Death is always a separation. Physical death is a separation of soul and
body. Spiritual death is the separation of the soul from God. The soul may
be estranged from its Maker. The Scriptures teach that a man may be dead
even while he lives.
“Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give
thee life.” To be ignorant of God’s saving will, to be in rebellion against his
righteous will in opposition to his holy will, – this is to be spiritually dead.
From this state a man can no more save himself than he can raise himself
up from bodily death. Help must come from without. Just as Jesus was the
Helper of the dead, calling him back to life by his Word, so Christ through
his Word enlightens the intellect that we see our sinful condition, and
influences the will that it is no longer perverse. This call comes with much
force in the Word. There, he instructs and pleads and persuades. There the
Spirit draws, and by his power the soul is born again. When we know that
Jesus is the Savior and trust in him for forgiveness, new life has come to the
soul. Then Jesus has conquered spiritual death.

95
 Our departed brother led the life that is hidden in God. Amid much
weakness he still gave evidence that Christ was his master and that he was
trying to do his will. He did not allow his flesh to rule him, but tried to
crucify it. In the choice of a calling he did not consult with flesh and blood
but was willing to deny himself the comforts and luxuries of life to spend
his strength in the service of the church. He was not seeking to do his own
will but that of another. These evidences of the spiritual resurrection are a
comfort to us today.
Young men, his classmates and fellow-students, this occasion forces
upon you a very solemn question: Have you passed from death unto life?
Has the Master said unto you: “Young man, Arise?” And have you heard
and obeyed that voice, or are you still holden of death? Are you resisting
the drawing of his Spirit and leading a life of the flesh which begins and
ends in death? Or can you truthfully say: “I have felt the power of his Word
and have the new life in my soul? I have yielded my heart to him.” Blessed
are all they who have experienced the new life.
Come now in the prime of life and yield yourself to this gracious
influence. Let not the call of God be heard in vain. Some of you are
evidently halting between two opinions. The world and the flesh with their
temptations have beset you and you are saying: “Not now, not now. Some
other day when I have a convenient season.”
Do not spend your strength in the service of the flesh, bringing at last
only the wreckage of life to God. No! come now, with all the powers of
your bodies and souls at their best and lay them down at the feet of Jesus.
This life in Christ, this service of the Master, will afford you no heartache,
no pangs of conscience, no regrets, no bitter taste in the mouth, no suffering
from abused members, but rather peace and joy in the Holy Ghost.
If the death of this young man should make you more thoughtful, or lead
one of you into the Christian ministry, or win you away from the world and
its service and direct your feet heavenward, then both his life and his death
would have been a blessing to our school. May God grant it!

III. He has conquered Eternal Death:

Death always signifies a separation. Physical death signifies a separation of
body and soul. Spiritual death signifies the separation of the soul from God

96
in this life. Eternal death signifies the separation of the soul from the
beatific vision of God in the next life.
There will be such an exclusion in the life to come. “And these shall go
away into everlasting punishment; but the righteous into life eternal.” The
Bible knows nothing of universal salvation in the life to come. How could
it? Can God force a man into heaven? Can he consistently coerce the human
will? And if he saved men against their will could they be happy? There is a
law of affinity. If God is not the affinity of a human soul, if sin is its delight
and it hates holiness how could such a soul be happy amid the perfection of
heaven! Judas “went to his place,” because by the law of affinity he
belonged there and would have been out of place elsewhere. Just as the
magnet attracts some metals and repels others by this same law, so souls
naturally gravitate toward heaven or hell because of their relation to Christ.
And this state of eternal rejection the Bible calls “eternal death.”
The temporal effects of sin are largely left upon us in spite of the
redemption in Christ; but the eternal effects are altogether lifted from us by
his vicarious sufferings upon the cross. Jesus suffered the torments of hell,
appeased the wrath of God, satisfied his justice and merited eternal life and
now offers this great boon to all who accept it in faith.
Life, both now and hereafter, is the supreme desire of the human soul.
Job correctly says: “Whatsoever a man hath will he give for his life,”
because nothing on earth may be compared to it. How we struggle to keep
it! How we shrink from surrendering it! How dreadful is the thought of
annihilation! How pleasing the prospect of an eternal existence in a state of
perfection! We have that prospect if we are in Christ Jesus, because he has
conquered eternal death.
“In thy presence is fullness of joy; at thy right hand there are pleasures
for evermore.” I know not where heaven is; I only know that it is “in thy
presence.” Jesus said: “Today shalt thou be with me in paradise.” What
matters it if we do not know where heaven is? If we can be with Jesus who
is enthroned high above the heavens all will be well. Every longing of the
human soul, every righteous aspiration of the human breast he will satisfy.
And we shall live with him world without end.
Let us bow in submission to the dispensation of God, believing where
we cannot understand and looking forward to that time when we shall meet
around the glory-seat of him who has conquered death in all its forms.
Amen!

97
 15. Jesus Is Lord Of Our Dead
By Prof. G. J. Zeilinger

“For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live
unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die,
we are the Lord’s. For to this end Christ both died and rose, and revived, that he might he
Lord both of the dead and living.” – Rom. 14:7-9.

Occasion: A young woman visiting with friends in the city,

found dead in her bed in the morning

Mourning Friends:

It is winter now, winter bleak and dreary, and not the season of harvest. But
there is a reaper that pays no attention whatever to times or seasons. Winter
and summer are all alike to him. He does not care for meadows of golden
grain and gardens of beautiful, sweet-scented flowers; but men, and women,
and even lovely children he would cut down with a merciless and
unrelenting hand. And when he swings his gleaming scythe, friends, does
not the burnished steel seem to enter our very souls, when we but think of
it! When he swings his scythe, they fall – not only “the bearded grain at a
breath, but also the flowers that grow between”: for “all flesh is as grass and
all the glory of man as the flower of the grass.”
And when we thus see them fall all about us, one by one, and twice here
in our little congregation, twice within the short cycle of twelve months,
without warning, life extinguished like a candle by a sudden gust of wind, –
who would be so hardened as not to be touched to the quick? Who that is a
Christian would not lift his face, and if it be a tear-stained one, to the
mountains from whence cometh help, and pray: “Lord, so teach us to
number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom!”

98
 This true wisdom God would teach us, oh, we all know where, namely,
not in woods or fields, not in the pursuit of our own desires, not where the
lord of this world holds sway, but (and there is only one place where God
teaches wisdom) in his Holy Word! There also you sorrowing ones will find
light and an answer to the question which doubtless weighs heavy upon
your hearts and minds, the question: Does God’s Word say anything about
such a death as our dear departed one suffered? Clear and firm, like the tone
of a full-tongued bell in perfect tune, the answer peals forth from our text:
“Whether we live or die, we are the Lord’s. For to this end Christ both died
and rose, and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and living!”
Therefore, as Jesus is the Lord of our departed sister, 1. We need not
sorrow over her end, as though she had been left alone in the hour of death;
2. We ought to be comforted in view of her present state.
"What makes death, in whatever form it may appear, so awful that a
good many people would rather not hear the word mentioned at all, is the
incontrovertible fact, that the road leading through the dark valley of
shadows must be traveled by each dying person all by himself alone. There
may be friends, and those who are near and dear to us, by our bedside when
we pass away; but not even a mother can go with her child, – every soul
passes out of this world by itself and alone.
Yet we, that are left behind, feel more comforted, if we can be with those
we love, when they breathe their last. We do everything we can possibly
think of to brighten their last moments and to smooth the way they must go.
We pray for them and with them: we comfort them with the rod and the
staff of our Good Shepherd, Jesus, i.e., with his holy, precious Word, and, if
at all possible, with the blessed sacrament of his holy Body and Blood.
When then those we love depart in the silence of night, while no eye
watches over them, and no one hears their last faint whisper, we feel as
though there is nothing sadder on earth; and when we must add to this the
thought that, perhaps, our departed ones passed away so suddenly that they
themselves never realized the event, and, therefore, every opportunity of
preparing for the moment of departure was cut off, – we feel as though
there is no comfort for us.
And yet, my friends, he that said to Israel: “As one whom his mother
comforteth, so will I comfort you,” has already prepared true, perfect,
abundant, and more than abundant consolation for us, even before we were
in need of it. If we turn to this word of God, our text, it seems as though

99
God himself were saying to us: you foolish children, what are you troubling
your hearts for? Just as though anyone of my own could ever be left alone!
Just as little as any child of mine, i.e., any true Christian, lives to himself
(and no Christian lives to himself; all Christians live to Christ. Paul says,
“For me to live is Christ,” and again, “Now live not I, but Christ liveth in
me”), yes, just as no Christian lives to himself, so, of course, none dies to
himself, for, “whether they live,” our text says, “they live unto the Lord,
and whether they die, they die unto the Lord.” In other words, as the
Christian’s life is devoted to God in Christ, so also his death is devoted to
Christ. And why? Because Christ is the Christian’s Lord, his Lord, not only
in life, but also in death. Christ is always his Lord!
If, however, we are always his, what difference can it make, whether we
are sleeping or waking, living or dying? We are always his, and he is always
ours. Having become your father’s child, unless you voluntarily renounce
him, do you ever cease being his child? Can you ever cease being your
Heavenly Father’s child, if you do not run away from him, nor despise his
fatherly love and your Savior’s grace? No, and therefore as a father will
take care of his child, so our dear Father in heaven will never leave nor
forsake his own. “Lo, I am with you alway,” Jesus says, “even unto the end
of the world.” “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow
me, and I give unto them eternal life, and no man shall pluck them out of
my hands.” That is what he said who is the Truth and who never told a
falsehood, and therefore the soul of his faithful child replies with David:
“Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear
no evil, for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me!” …
Therefore, if Jesus was her Lord, she, over whom you are sorrowing today,
was not alone, when she seemed to be forsaken by all; and though no soul
watched the departure of her soul, he, to whom she had lived and to whom
she died, was with her and did for her what neither friend, nor brother,
neither father nor mother, nor even her only sister could have done for her,
– Jesus took her home!
(AND, THEREFORE, MY FRIENDS, YOU SHOULD BE COMFORTED ALSO IN VIEW OF
HER PRESENT STATE. )
For, if Jesus took her home, he did not leave her again, but he is with her
and she is with him even now. But is this true? Does Jesus actually take
care of his own in the, other world, and are they really with him even after
death? Does his interest in them not cease when he has brought them safely

100
to the other shore? friends, what does God’s Word of our text say? “For to
this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord of
the dead and living!”
Does it not seem strange that the dead are mentioned first, even before
the living? To be Lord of both, the dead and the living, he “died, rose, and
revived.” Yes, that is why he redeemed us poor, sinful and condemned
creatures, that is why he purchased and won us from all our sins, from death
and the power of the devil, – (not with gold or silver, but with his holy,
precious blood and with his innocent sufferings and death), in order that we
might be his own, live under him in his kingdom, and serve him in
everlasting righteousness, innocence and blessedness, even as he is risen
from the dead, liveth and reigneth to all eternity. This is most certainly true.
And that is precisely what our blessed dead are doing now; they are not
only resting from their labors in the beautiful home beyond, they are not
only enjoying the happiness and beauty of Jerusalem, their happy home,
Jerusalem, the golden, with milk and honey blest, – but they are serving
their Lord, as they served him on earth, only with this difference, that now
there is no sin to mar their service, no sin to spoil their best words and
deeds.
And they are serving in the company of all the angels and saints in
heaven, and in the company of all our blessed dead that have gone before,
singing praises, and offering glory, honor, and thanksgiving to Jesus Christ,
our Lord and Savior, to whom be glory and honor, world without end. And
this is most certainly true. Amen!

101
 16. Jehovah Hath Put A New
Song In My Mouth By
Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.

“And he hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto our God . . .”–Psalm 40:3.

Occasion: For a young woman, of no little musical talent and

culture, who delighted in opportunities to use her voice in
God’s service

MUSIC is one of the greatest and most beautiful gifts of God to man. In the
highest sense music is one of the fine arts. What a revelation here of God’s
power and wisdom, what a reflection of the beauty and nobility of the
divine nature! Man’s deepest being is moved by sweet concord of sounds.
There issues, from instrument or voice, a refining influence. Brutish and
savage indeed must be the soul which remains unresponsive to music’s
tender call.
From earliest times the world has echoed the strains and harmonies of
uplifting music. Jubal is known as the father of those that handle the harp
and the pipe (Gen. 4:21). “Moses and the children of Israel sang unto
Jehovah” a song of victory (Exodus 15:1). Miriam, the prophetess, sister of
Moses and Aaron, led the women in a chant of victory: “Sing ye to
Jehovah, for he hath triumphed gloriously; The horse and his rider hath he
thrown into the sea.” (Exodus 15:21.)
The Bible makes mention repeatedly of music and song in the service of
the Lord God. Witness the Levitical chorus and orchestra (I Chron. 15:16-
24) and the impressive ceremonies connected with the dedication of
Solomon’s temple (II Chron. 5:12). Never does music, or any other art,
attain to loftier heights than when employed in the cause of religion. The
noblest music in the world today is that called forth by religious emotion.

102
 It is altogether fitting that we should speak, in this home whose walls
have so often echoed to the sacred songs which poured from our sister’s lips
– lips now silenced by death – of the happy experience of the psalmist so
exultantly expressed in our text:

Jehovah Hath Put a New Song in My Mouth

The psalmist sings the new song in The Church on Earth – The Kingdom of
Grace. A great deliverance is celebrated in this psalm. What the exact
nature of that deliverance was, we are unable to say. It has been suggested
that the nation – Israel – is thought of as the beneficiary. Another school of
interpreters take the psalm as a record of the personal experiences of the
author. I believe, with the latter, that the writer had personally experienced a
great blessing and in this psalm gratefully and exultantly proclaims the
divine power and goodness which intervened in his behalf.
The author intimates, in the first verse of the psalm, that he has been in a
hard situation, and tells of his patient waiting. “I waited patiently for the
Lord.”
This patience in waiting was rewarded: “And he inclined unto me, and
heard my cry.”
The seriousness of the situation is more specifically referred to in the
next verse – “a horrible pit,” a pit of destruction or of desolation; “The miry
clay,” where the foot slips and slides. The exact historical background of
this thrilling experience is unknown to us. But we have here a vivid
description of danger and difficulty. And out of this pit and from this miry
clay Jehovah, the God of covenant and mercy, delivered his servant. “He
brought me up,” is the grateful record. “And set my feet upon a rock, and
established my goings.” Then was the psalmist glad and sang for joy. “The
psalmist did not need to be bidden to praise; a new song welled from his
lips as by inspiration. Silence was more impossible to his glad heart than
even to his sorrow. To shriek for help from the bottom of the pit and to be
dumb when lifted to the surface is a child’s part.”
Hard and gloomy is the life of the man who lives after the flesh. He is
down in a pit of horror, his feet are fast in miry clay. There may be periods
of seeming joy – but joy only after the flesh. There may be times of singing
– but the songs will be worldly. Oftener, at least for the soul striving

103
upward, there will rise shrieks of pain and cries for help from the pit of sin.
“Have mercy upon me, God,” will be the prayer of a heart truly realizing its
sad plight.
God does, in mercy, hear the repenting sinner’s cry for help. He delivers
the soul of the lost. He reaches forth. He takes hold of the prisoner in the
pit. He brings him out, and sets his feet in a rock and establishes his goings.
It is the Lord on whom we are patiently to wait: it is he who will incline
unto us and hear our cry. And when the plea for mercy has been answered,
the new song wells from the lips of the saved.
This is the song men sing in the Church, in the kingdom of Grace. It is a
song of praise unto our God. It is not a song in praise of human merit and
achievement. It is not an epic beginning with words like these: “Arms and a
hero I sing.” The new song magnifies the Lord, Jehovah, and his gracious
power. “He hath redeemed my soul” is the burden of the song. And when a
man has experienced the redeeming power, how can he keep still? His soul
overflows with joy and praise. “Bless the Lord, my soul, and all that is
within me, bless his holy name.”
Endowed by nature with a splendid voice, spending time and money on
the culture of her voice, your sister had advanced far in the heavenly art of
song. She not only enjoyed natural advantages, but made use of these, and
was ambitious to rise. You encouraged her in this laudable ambition. You
did all in your power to make possible the realization of her dreams. At last
the time came when she was privileged to give pleasure, with the voice of
song and praise, to hundreds. Not only did she sing the songs which are
considered classic by the world, but she took delight in the songs of Zion.
Never was she happier than when she had opportunity to help swell the
song of praise and thanksgiving in the sanctuary. And never, I am certain,
were you happier than when you heard her in the choir loft, rejoiced with
her in the congregational singing. Even here the song would be spoiled
unless sung in the spirit of the psalmist. But we believe that your sister
really felt the joy of the redeemed, and caught something of the inspiration
that comes from the Spirit of God. Sincerely could she pray and sing:

“O may Thy love inspire my tongue;

Salvation shall be all my song,
And all my power shall join to bless
The Lord, my Strength and Righteousness.”

104
The sweetest songs this world knows are those sung in praise of the Name
that is above every name – the name of Jesus, our Savior.
I cannot refrain from mentioning one incident which always gave your
sister and yourselves so much satisfaction. She never forgot the day of the
present pastor’s induction into his office here. She sang a solo at that
service. How heartily and gladly she sang! She counted it a happy privilege
to have a part in that solemn service. Up to her dying day she remembered
it. May God graciously have rewarded her for her service in Jesus’ name.
And now, shall we not join with her to “bless the Lord, our Strength and
Righteousness?” You do not understand why your heavenly Father has
permitted this sorrow to come unto your home? You cannot see why he
should remove one so young and talented? why the voice of this daughter of
music should be silenced? why all the song and gladness should have gone
out of your home? Oh, remember the days of pleasure you have had; be
assured of your sister’s presence in “the choir invisible”; take upon your
own lips the new song, the song of the redeemed. Sing that song where she
sang it – in the home and in the courts of God’s house. The echoes of the
voice that is no more you will seem, sometimes to hear; the silent
instrument will call up tender memories; and you will be heartsick because
of all this. Turn the more earnestly to him who inspires us with songs of
praise. The deeper note has come into your life. That is music too. Perhaps,
as the days pass, you will find that God can use you, in the service of his
church, in service to your fellow-men, all the better because of the sorrow
that has come into your lives. You are still in the Church on Earth – the
Kingdom of Grace.

“Praise thou the Lord, who thy life has so visibly guided.
Streams of free grace, in his Son, for thy sin hath provided;
Plain to thy view,
God, the Almighty and true,
Ne’er from his child is divided.”

Does the new song of praise unto our God end at death? It would be more
than a pity, it would be a real tragedy, if that were true. There are those who
try to satisfy their minds by saying that the beautiful art of music is age-
long, practically eternal, in duration – that it will be transmitted from
generation to generation; but the singer will not live on – his lips will be
silenced forever. Such claims cannot satisfy the longings of our souls. We

105
believe that the new song will be sung in THE CHURCH IN HEAVEN – THE
KINGDOM OF GLORY; and it will be sung by those who sang it here and died
with the song on their lips.
In Revelation 14:3 we read: “And they sung as it were a new song before
the throne.” In the chapter following, verse three, we read: “And they sing
the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying.
Great and marvelous are thy works. Lord God Almighty; just and true are
thy ways, thou King of saints.” As glory to God was sung centuries ago in
the heavenly heights, so it has always been since angels struck their harps
and lifted their voices in praise to God. And so it will always be. Only, the
angelic choir will be augmented, and is continually being augmented, by the
saints who have passed or are passing from grace to glory. They that have
gotten the victory over the beast (Rev. 15:2) will celebrate their triumph
when they have crossed the sea and have entered the land of promise.
What will be the character of the song in glory? It will still be a song of
praise unto our God. There will be remembrances of the mercies
experienced while the pilgrim was on the way. The tongue of the redeemed
will never tire of telling the story of grace. God’s way of saving men – a
God-man, our Saviour; put under the law; suffering the penalties of the law;
raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father; believed on in the world;
received up into glory – this old, but precious, story will not have lost its
charm. “There is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner
that repenteth” (Luke 15:10). That joy will not grow less with the advent
into glory of the redeemed sinner. The song of praise will be the greater for
the presence of the great choir of the saved.
The new song in glory will commemorate the last great struggle and the
believer’s triumph in that event. The terrors of death are enough to make the
strongest tremble. Satan’s attacks will keep on to the very end. The song of
the sirens luring men to destruction will be heard until death intervenes. But
then, what an outburst of triumphant song: “So when this corruptible shall
have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality,”
then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, “Death is swallowed
up in victory. death, where is thy sting? grave, where is thy victory? …But
thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ” (1 Cor. 15:54, 55, 57). When we, through Christ and with Christ,
have “overcome the sharpness of death,” when we shall be numbered with

106
the saints “in glory everlasting,” we shall join in the “Te Deum Laudamus”
– “We praise thee, oh God; we acknowledge thee to be the Lord.”
The new song in heaven will be employed in praising and worshiping
God in his ever new revelations of himself – his love, his majesty, his
power. “We worship thy name, ever, world without end.” As God’s mercies
in this vale of tears are every morning new, so on the mountain heights of
glory will every hour, every moment, disclose to us some new wonder from
among his infinite perfections. The “Holy, Holy, Holy,” of the seraphim will
sound forth in heavenly places. Endless alleluias will ring down the
corridors of the skies. What a prospect! “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath
prepared for them that love him.” (1 Cor. 2:9).
Sister, thou art today in heaven, singing with the choirs of angels. Ah,
that we were with thee! “In psalms and hymns and spiritual songs” didst
thou in earth sing with grace in thy heart to the Lord. Now thou hast joined
“the choir invisible,” and with cherubim and seraphim continually dost cry
before the throne: “Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabaoth; heaven and
earth are full of the majesty of thy Glory.” We strain our ears to hear
“voices from heaven, intoned with mighty joy, and attuned to golden
harps,” engaged in a new song “fit to be sung before the throne and all the
celestial company.”
Saints on earth, sing on! Sing the new song – the song of Jesus, the
Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world. Above the fears and
the doubts, above the tumults and the strivings of this wicked world, let
your song of praise unto your God ring out. If, sometimes, the tears come
into your eyes while you sing, this will only mean that greater tenderness
and sweetness will come into your voices, and you will sing, as never
before, the song of “love divine all love excelling.”

"Awake, my soul, in joyful lays,

And sing thy great Redeemer’s praise;
He justly claims a song from me,
His loving-kindness, O how free!
He saw me ruined in the fall,
Yet loved me notwithstanding all;
He saved me from my lost estate,
His loving-kindness, O how great!

107
 “Soon shall I pass the gloomy vale,
Soon all my mortal powers must fail;
O may my last expiring breath
His loving-kindness sing in death!
Then let me mount and soar away
To the bright world of endless day,
And sing with rapture and surprise.
His loving-kindness in the skies.”

Amen.

108
 17. A Group Of Godly Men As
Mourners By Rev. W. E.
Schramm

“And his disciples came and took up the body and buried it, and went and told Jesus.” –
Matt. 14:12.

Occasion: For a Christian Young Man

It is a sad dispensation, my dear brethren, which has brought us together

today. We are called upon to weep with those who weep. As we
contemplate the loss which these, our friends, have sustained, we feel the
sting of sympathetic tears in our own eyes. As we consider this great sorrow
which has come into their lives, we experience a sympathetic ache in our
own heart.
It is, therefore, not a morbid curiosity which has drawn us hither in this
hour. If we had come with a curious desire to see and hear, it were better
had we left our friends alone in their grief. No, our eager desire is to serve.
Our ardent wish is to be helpful. To this end we tender our sincere
sympathy. To this end we offer our earnest prayers. But, dear sorrowing
brethren, far more important than our human sympathy is the heavenly
counsel and consolation which we would bear to you today. We would
bring you a soothing, healing draught from that fountain of comfort which
our loving Lord has given us in his Word.
You will notice that the text I have chosen is a very brief account of a
funeral which was held many centuries ago. John the Baptist had died a
violent death, and when the news of this outrage reached the ears of the
men who had been John’s disciples, they came and rendered the last honors
to the body of their revered master.

109
 The details of John’s funeral are not given us in this record. Nothing is
said of the burial customs which obtained in those days. No mention is
made of any ceremony of any character. Of the hour and place of burial, no
hint is given. All that is said touching this funeral of long ago is expressed
in two very concise statements. But these two statements I regard as being
in a high degree profitable for our meditation. Let us study this funeral. Let
us scrutinize the mourners. Let us carefully observe their conduct in their
day of mourning, not, of course, from any idle curiosity, but with a desire
for helpful instruction.
These mourners were godly men. No other class of men would have
been attracted to such a leader as the Baptist was. Additional evidence of
their godliness is given us in the fact that some of these same men became
the chosen apostles of the Lord Jesus. The example of such men is always
worthy of study and it is usually worthy of imitation. Even as mourners
these men are teachers. I am directing your attention to this incident, at this
time, because I desire you to study

A Group of Godly Men as Mourners

I. It is evident from this incident, and

multitudes of others bear similar testimony,
that godly souls are not exempt from bitter
grief.
If any man believes, like the friends who sought to comfort Job, that only
the wicked have real sorrows in this life, such a one shows that he has
comprehended neither the declarations of the divine Word nor the lessons of
divine providence. We dwell in a world of sin, and no degree of piety will
shield us from those tribulations and sorrows which must abound where sin
reigns.
John the Baptist was a man of heroic type. He was one of God’s true
noblemen. Jesus the Lord bears him the testimony that “Among them that
are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist.” If
faithfulness to God were a guaranty of a life free from suffering and sorrow,
then certainly the life of John the Baptist should have been a bright and

110
happy one. And yet, as a matter of fact, this faithful soul encountered a
goodly amount of tribulation. He had hardships to face, he experienced all
the discomforts of poverty, and finally he had persecution of a most cruel
character with which to contend. Sorrow and suffering were his lot
especially in the closing scenes of his life. It is a pitiful story. It moves us to
sadness every time we read it. Because his faithfulness had offended a weak
and vicious king, John was cast into a vile dungeon. To gratify the hatred of
a fiendish woman, this great and good man was cruelly murdered.
We can imagine, at least to some extent, what must have been the grief
of John’s disciples when they came and bore the mutilated body of their
dear friend away for burial. Intense grief mingled with deep perplexity must
have filled their hearts. To have their beloved teacher taken from them was
sufficient to make mourners of them, but the manner in which death had
come to him must have added greatly to their sorrow. To know that John
had been dealt with as though he were a vile felon when he was in truth a
pious, faithful servant of God, that must have made deep and heavy the
gloom which oppressed them.
So then we have here an example of a noble, God-fearing man, who
during his earthly life drank repeatedly from the bitter cup of suffering. And
at his funeral we behold a group of devout souls. True-hearted followers of
God they doubtless were, and yet they were mourners. Nor are these
exceptional cases. On the other hand they are very common. Satan may
come to us in the hour of sorrow and hold up our suffering to us as an
argument that we are not in truth the children of God, or that God does not
love us, but every such insinuation emanates from the father of lies. Holy
Scripture assures us that whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and this
assurance is daily confirmed in the experience of men and women of whom
we know that the Lord is their God. It is vain to expect that our life shall be
immune from sorrow in a world of sin. We must through much tribulation
enter into the kingdom of God. We, that is, we Christians, even the most
godly among us, must enter into the kingdom of God through much
tribulation. None is exempt from sorrow and grief.

II. But, my dear brethren, my chief desire on

this occasion is not merely to impress upon
your minds the universality of sorrow.

111
I desire especially to hold up for your imitation the conduct of these devout
mourners to whom allusion is made in this text. These mourners went and
told Jesus. And this suggests the second chief thought of my message to
you today: Godly souls, in the day of their sorrow, will go with their burden
of grief to Jesus. And his disciples came and took up the body and buried it,
and went and told Jesus.
Just how Jesus dealt with these mourners when they came to him is not
revealed to us. Yet we can conjecture with a fair degree of accuracy the
consoling truth which he would impart to them. We know the counsel
which divine wisdom dictated on other occasions. We know the comfort
which divine love offered to other mourners. We know the peace which
divine grace imparted to other souls in the time of their affliction. We know,
too, that divine truth and divine attributes are unchanging. Jesus Christ is
the same yesterday, today and forever. Accordingly it is perfectly safe to
assume that the Savior applied to these mourners the same soothing balm
which he used for the healing of other anguished hearts.
I am confident that he spoke to them of the significance of a believer’s
death. John was a child of God, steadfast and loyal. John had exhorted other
men to behold in Jesus the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the
world. He himself had embraced the world’s Sin-Bearer as his personal
Savior. Of such it is written: He that believeth in me, though he were dead,
yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die.
Herod’s soldiers had slain the body of John, but his spirit was with the
Lord; alive forever more. The executioner’s sword, ghastly though it
seemed, had in reality severed the lock from a prison house, and opened the
way for John’s captive spirit to go home to God. The Baptist’s body had
suffered violence, but it was well with his soul. He that believeth on the Son
hath everlasting life.
Perhaps Jesus told these men how blessed are the dead which die in the
Lord. It would be a source of sweet comfort to these mourners to be assured
that this dispensation, which meant bitter sorrow to them, meant liberty and
rest and perfect peace to their beloved friend. It would remove the sting
from their grief to know that while they had lost a friend, heaven had gained
a saint, and John had gained a fadeless crown. To hear the Master speak of
the Father’s house of many mansions where the saints mingle with the
angels of God around the throne of glory, and to know that their friend had

112
entered this state of bliss and into this goodly fellowship, surely that would
be a soothing lotion to the aching hearts of these mourners.
Whatever may have been the exact words which the Savior spoke to
these men, you may be sure that he gave them a message of true comfort
and of real strength. After they had poured their tale of grief into his
sympathetic ear, and after they had listened to the words of compassion and
consolation which he imparted to them, you may be certain that they left his
presence with lightened hearts and with brightened hopes. He spoke a
“Peace, be still,” to the tumult in their souls.
My dear brethren, I commend these disciples of John for going with
their burden of grief to the Lord. I cannot conceive of any better thing they
could have done, in their day of sorrow, than to go and tell Jesus. Therefore
I commend the example of these men to you for your imitation today. Let
these godly mourners be your teachers. Go with your burden of sorrow, as
they went, and tell Jesus.
You may have earthly friends who will not seek your society to any
extent while you are mourners. Either because they have a horror of trouble
or because they feel their helplessness in the presence of sorrow, some of
your earthly friends may actually avoid you in the day of adversity. But it is
not thus with your Heavenly Friend. He invites us to come to him at all
times and he is particularly careful to assure us that his invitation holds
good in a time of adversity. Yes, it sometimes appears from his words as
though he welcomes with special tenderness the soul that comes to him
with a burden. Call upon me, he says, in the day of trouble: I will deliver
thee. Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest. Cast thy burden upon the Lord and he shall sustain thee. With such
commands and such promises to encourage us, we can go into his presence
with any sorrow, it matters not how great it may be, we can go, confident
that we shall find relief there. Dear brethren, I counsel you today, and
whenever the remembrance of your sorrow becomes oppressive to you. Go,
and tell Jesus.
But it is needful also that we tarry in the Savior’s presence sufficiently
long to hear and ponder the gracious words of comfort which he would
address to us. The divine Word is the channel through which the peace and
consolation of Jesus are conveyed to us. I am always grateful when, on a
funeral occasion, I can quote the splendid promises of God without reserve.
That is, I am thankful when I can use those blessed promises which apply to

113
the Christian dead, feeling reasonably sure that the deceased actually died
in the Lord. I rejoice today that for your consolation I can draw on all the
comfort which the Gospel of grace has to offer. Your loved one died in the
Lord. He gave us every evidence that he lived in the faith of Jesus, and
there is every reason to believe that he died in that faith. I confidently
believe that when he closed his eyes here below, he opened them with Jesus
in Paradise. Is it not written: Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord?
On the strength of this divine guaranty we shall lay his body in the grave, in
the sure and certain hope of a blessed resurrection to eternal life. Such is the
comfort which the words of Jesus impart to us.
Therefore I entreat you, my dear brethren. Go and tell Jesus. Pour out
your sorrow in prayer to him and he will grant you sweet relief through his
Word. Tarry in his presence till he speaks to you as he once spoke, in the
days of his flesh, to his sorrowing apostles: “But the Comforter, which is
the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you
all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said
unto you. Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the
world giveth give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be
afraid.”

What a friend we have in Jesus,

All our sins and griefs to bear.
What a privilege to carry
Everything to God in prayer.
Oh, what peace we often forfeit,
Oh, what needless pain we bear –
All because we do not carry
Everything to God in prayer.

Have we trials and temptations?

Is there trouble anywhere?
We should never be discouraged;
Take it to the Lord in prayer.
Can we find a Friend so faithful,
Who will all our sorrows share?
Jesus knows our every weakness.
Take it to the Lord in prayer.

Amen.

114
 18. Come Unto Me By
Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.

“Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” – Matt.
11:28.

Occasion; Used at the funeral of a pastor’s wife, who had

suffered long and patiently. Text selected by her.

The beauty of this invitation has compelled the admiration of the world: its
tenderness has touched the world’s heart. These words have made special
appeal to those bowed down with care and grief. Like thirsty pilgrims
gathered about a fountain of refreshing water, the heart-broken sons and
daughters of men have come to this word of Jesus that they might be
refreshed. Who of us has not in some more than usually earnest,
responsible, burdensome moment of life, turned to this priceless promise
for encouragement? Who of us has not sought to help some sorrowing
friend by calling to his remembrance these sacred words?
To appreciate fully the wonderful person of our Savior as revealed in the
text, and to get the full significance of the words themselves, some account
must be taken of the various incidents related in this chapter. The first thing
to be noted is John the Baptist’s anxious question: “Art thou he that should
come, or do we look for another?” John the Baptist in doubt! Things don’t
seem to be turning out auspiciously for Christ’s program. John himself is in
prison. He, the forerunner, who was sent to prepare Messiah’s way, has
suffered persecution. Surely, the prospects for the coming of the kingdom
are not bright. John’s fears and doubts were only temporary. But they were
real while they lasted. In sending to Christ, he made inquiry of the right
one. But what a discouragement to the cause when one of its leaders comes,
if only for a short while, under the cloud of doubt.

115
 A second thing is the fickleness and the unreasonableness of the people.
Christ likens the contemporaneous generation to children sitting in the
markets. They want first one thing, then another. When their first demands
are met, they show their displeasure, and immediately make new demands.
Of John they say, “He hath a devil.” Concerning the Son of man they say,
“Behold a man gluttonous and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and
sinners.” How discouraging to be subjected to the shallow and merciless
criticisms of the fickle crowd!
The third thing of note is the unbelief of the cities. Though witnesses of
most of his mighty works, they repented not. Christ pronounces a woe upon
Chorazin and Bethsaida and adds: “If the mighty works which were done in
you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in
sackcloth and ashes.” When one puts forth his utmost endeavor to help
men, with what base ingratitude one is often repaid!
And how does Jesus meet this unhappy, disheartening situation? He does
not lose faith in himself or in his mission. He sends an illuminating and
encouraging answer to John; he meets with decision the superficial
criticism of the vacillating; he rebukes the unbelieving.
Maintaining a heavenly calm and composure, conducting himself with a
dignity which exhibits rare self-control and unfaltering confidence, Jesus
thanks his Father, because these things have been hid “from the wise and
prudent” and have been revealed unto babes. The proud, self-righteous and
self-sufficient have utterly failed to appreciate the blessings offered them:
the simple-hearted, the lowly, the over-burdened have been waiting for just
this hour of privilege. They shall not be denied, even though powerful
influences have worked against them and have oppressed them. A friend
and champion appears, whose voice, so severe in denunciation of
selfishness and Pharisaism, grows more tender than a mother’s in the
utterance of the unforgettable words,

Come Unto Me

(JESUS GIVES THE INVITATION: )

And who is Jesus? One who utters the most tender of invitations; who
speaks as never man spake; who makes the most astounding claim, “I
(emphatic) will give you rest”; who issues the most remarkable invitation,
“Come unto me.” Can he be a mere man?

116
 Jesus invites. And he has just spoken to one he calls Father, has spoken
in terms the most intimate. And he makes the claim that the Father has
delivered to him all things, and that “no man knoweth the Son, but the
Father; and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him.” He who speaks is
he concerning whom the Evangelist John testifies (1:14): “And the Word
became flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, glory as of the
only begotten from the Father), full of grace and truth.” “In the beginning
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” God,
who appeared in human flesh, gives the invitation.
Jesus invites. He is the Son of man. He himself assumes and uses that
title. Though innocent of all sin – “which of you convicted me of sin?” is
his bold challenge – yet is he touched by our infirmities, and is sympathetic
in a sense which must appeal to everyone, for he has lived in poverty, has
suffered the trials, has borne the burdens of life, has endured temptation and
persecution, and has tasted of death and its pains for every man. A man of
wide and deep experience, of genuine compassion, speaks the word of
invitation. Yea, it is the God-man who invites.
This God-man is our Savior. He came to seek and to save that which was
lost. He gave his life a ransom for many. This is he whom the Father
delivered up, that “whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life.” Wonderful Person! "Wonderful Savior! Wonderful
invitation!
The invitation has its quality, its meaning, its power, from the person
who extends it. From some lips an invitation of any sort would have no
meaning at all. It would be presumption, it would be an insult. Not so in the
present instance. When Jesus speaks, we grow intent to hear what he has to
say. When Jesus invites, it behooves us to accept the invitation when Jesus
seeks to comfort and to help, we know that we may draw near in the full
assurance of faith. O sweet comfort in this hour of grief: Jesus says, “Come
unto me.”
(THE WEARY AND THE HEAVY-LADEN ARE INVITED: )
Not for oppressor and dictator, not for tyrant and slave-driver, not for
rich and prosperous as such, not for strong-minded, self-assertive, self-
confident, is this invitation. Folks are invited – plain, toiling, tired, hungry,
down-trodden, over-burdened folks. God wants the others too. All souls are
precious in his sight. But the domineering Pharisee needs warning and

117
rebuke more than comfort, until he comes to see himself as God sees him
and cries out for mercy.
The weary and heavy-laden are invited. Here are seekers after the truth –
surely they will find. Here are men knocking at the gate of life – no doubt
but that the gate will be opened. Here are folks asking, “What must I do to
be saved?” and the answer will be given then. What striving to do the right
thing! What efforts to appease God! What have learned rabbis advised?
What have exacting, unfeeling Pharisees imposed? Anxious souls are
inquiring as to how peace with God can be obtained, and the law, in all its
vigor and fearfulness, has been read to them. And still there is no peace.
Then traditions of the elders are unearthed, and commandments of men are
taught as if they were doctrines from heaven. Do these things and ye shall
live. Martin Luther was, for a time, in a plight similar to that just described.
It is said of him: “He observed the minutest details of discipline. No one
surpassed him in prayer, fasting, night watches, self-mortification …But he
was sadly disappointed in his hope to escape sin and temptation behind the
walls of the cloister. He found no peace in all his pious exercises.” In a
letter to one of his friends, Luther writes: “Now I would like to know
whether your soul, tired of her own righteousness, would learn to breathe
and confide in the righteousness of Christ. Many seek to do rightly
themselves, that they may have courage to stand before God as though
fortified with their own virtues and merits, which is impossible.”
The weary and the heavy-laden are invited to come unto Jesus. Physical
approach is not meant. To see Jesus in the flesh would be counted a great
privilege. To know and to appreciate his person and work must be regarded
as of infinitely greater importance. “Blessed are they that have not seen, and
yet have believed” (John 20:29). Coming to Jesus means to draw nigh
spiritually, to approach the Savior in repentance and faith. The weary and
heavy-laden are exhorted to use profitably the occasion and the opportunity
created by their deep sense of forlornness and helplessness. Their cry and
confession must be: “God, be thou merciful to me a sinner.” Their plea must
be: “Jesus’ blood, and righteousness.” For there “is none other name under
heaven given among men whereby we must be saved” except the name
Jesus. “God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life”
(John 3:16). “Come unto me,” says Jesus. To him as Savior, to him – for he
has kept in man’s stead the law which man has broken; to him – for he has

118
paid the’ penalty of man’s transgressions; to him – for he who was
delivered up for our trespasses was raised for our justification. Jesus is the
heart of the Gospel, Jesus is the Gospel.
Not only of infinite tenderness, but also of priceless value to us poor,
burdened sinners, is this Gospel call, “Come unto me.”
(REST IS PROMISED TO ALL WHO COME TO JESUS. )
Not immediate immunity from persecution; not instant physical relief
from illness; not, forthwith, abundance of money and substance. Rest is
promised – not physical rest; not surcease from labor and toil; not
exemption from large duties and grave responsibilities. Rest is promised:
rest for a harassed conscience; rest for the mind once perplexed and ill at
ease; rest for the worried heart. Rest is promised: the rest of those who are
in Christ – the rest of faith, the rest of those who abide in Christ, the rest of
happy and contented fellowship; and the rest of the new life, not fully
developed, and Oh! so sadly imperfect, but nevertheless a new life, better
than the old life of sin and of alienation from God. Rest is promised; the
rest which now we have in hope, – the rest of the heavenly home. And
hence we read: “Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through
our Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom. 5:1); and, at the revelation of the Lord Jesus
Christ from heaven (II Thess. 1:7) there remaineth “a sabbath rest for the
people of God” (Hebrews 4:9). Like those who have slaked their thirst, we
shall be refreshed and shall press on to the goal.
Let us not come short of this promise, but hear and heed the loving
invitation, “Come unto me,” then shall we indeed enter into the rest of
God’s people.
Our sister loved this word of God. She filled her soul with the sunshine
of this Scripture passage; she drank the refreshing water of life at this
fountain; what a comfort during the long months of patient suffering and
waiting. She came to Jesus. Weary, heavy-laden, at times deeply concerned
for husband and children, saddened at the realization that she must leave
this world after only so short a time in it, grief-stricken because she could
not help her husband who was called to be a minister of Jesus Christ, yet
refreshed beyond the power of language to tell because she brought her
burdens and cares to Jesus. And how tenderly he cared for her! Her burdens
became his; he took them all on himself; he sustained her faith; he
supported her in the last trials; and finally he gave her rest – heaven’s never
ending Sabbath-rest.

119
 Dear brother, a heavy blow has fallen on you. With your little children
you mourn today the death of a beloved wife and mother. Your loss has
shaken your whole being. A great joy and comfort and help has gone out of
your life. You have so often comforted others: we seek today to minister
comfort to your sorrowing soul. Let the word which upheld your dear wife
be your stay. You and she together have thought and talked over this
sublime word. You have both found in it the eternal promise. You have been
enabled, by this sweet word, to bear more patiently your burden of sorrow,
as you foresaw what was coming. And now that your dear wife’s sufferings
are ended, her life, her faith, her hope, and her dying request point you and
your motherless children to the consolations of this great Gospel word:
“Come unto me.” Surely you, who have admonished others to repose their
faith in Christ, will not fail to lay your hand confidently in his, will not
hesitate in humble faith and tender love to come unto him. And he who has
not forsaken those who truly called on him, will not now forsake you as you
draw nigh, the tears in your eyes, but triumphant faith in your heart.
Members of this Christian congregation: your pastor’s bereavement is
also yours. The parsonage has become dear to you. That building housed
precious lives. Parents and children lived there: your pastor and his family.
What a happy home it was! And death has invaded this home. You mourn
with your beloved pastor. How indifferent congregations often are to the
needs, the burdens, the sorrows of faithful, self-sacrificing pastors. Such a
crime is not laid to your charge, thank God! Yet there are, doubtless, some
among you who are not deeply concerned about the ministrations of the
Gospel, nor particularly interested in the welfare or the worries of the
parsonage. If there be any such persons here today, may this visitation be to
them an earnest admonition. Ye hardened souls, prepare to meet your God!
Seek to be, in humble repentance and faith, like your pastor’s wife. Come to
Jesus! Perhaps it is for you the last call. Come today, this moment, before
the night of death falls. God’s blessing on you, dear people, who in the
spirit of Christ have done what you could. Faithful and sympathetic women
among you have gone to the parsonage and have helped. Some of you have
spoken earnest, comforting words – words that came straight from the heart
and went to the heart. Others of you couldn’t say much, but your tears, and
your silent tokens of love, have spoken louder than words. Oh, don’t forget
your pastor and family in the dark days to come. Brighten, as much as you
can, the lonely hours. And may each of you remember, not only the

120
bereavement which your pastor, his children, and yourselves have suffered,
but also the word which peals out like a church-bell during this service:
“COME UNTO ME.”
Immediately upon entering one of the largest and finest hospitals of
America, one stands before a statue of heroic size. It is an image of the
Christ. The head is slightly inclined toward the observer, the arms are
extended, the hands are open. The whole attitude is symbolic of tenderness
and sympathy. On the pedestal are recorded these words: “Come Unto Me.”
How appropriate that in a building, dedicated to the relief of painful human
ills, this picture and symbol of divine love should be placed! What a lesson
to preacher, physician, and nurse! What a sermon, what a message of hope,
to the suffering who came there in quest of healing! Ah, my friends,
through all the world rings the message of our text, message of divine love
and sympathy, of inspiration and hope! Where men are faint and ill, where
eyes are sightless and ears are deaf, where tongues are paralyzed and arms
hang helpless, where sin and Satan have done their dastardly and deadly
work, where gloom and despair sit enthroned – wherever men have any sort
of need or trouble, stands the Christ (how often unseen and unheard),
inviting in accents full of pity and mercy: “Come unto me, all ye that labor
and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.” Amen.

121
 19. The Way To A Happy Home
By Rev. H. P. Dannecker

“Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed thereto according to thy
word.” – Ps. 119:9.

Occasion: For a Young Man

DEAR MOURNING FRIENDS:

The way of a young man has been cut short by death. For twenty-six
years he trod this earth. For twenty-six years the path of his life was more
or less visible to you, and though you lost sight of it now and then as he was
absent from your immediate circle, you could take it up again as often as he
returned into your midst. Man’s footsteps radiate from his home. He goes
out from his home and returns to his home, and happy is he if he has such a
home to which he can always return. It stands like a light-house by the sea
with the lamp of love casting the light of welcome across his benighted
path. What a boon to your boy was his home when disease had fastened its
iron grip upon him and he dragged his weary footsteps toward that home
where he knew that loving hearts and willing hands would take him in and
help him bear his burden to the full extent of human ability. Oh, there is no
place like a home to die in. There is no nurse like a loving mother. There is
no counselor like a loving father.

“‘Mid pleasures and palaces, tho’ oft we may roam.

Be it ever so humble, there is no place like home.”

It certainly must be a source of comfort to you to know that your boy died
at home.
But his earthly way has been cut short. There will be no more footsteps
of his leading out from his earthly home and back again. We carry him out,

122
and no one will carry him back. He has no further need of such a home. But
what has become of him? What has happened? Where has he gone? Will he
never come back again to tell you where he has gone? Alas, no; his pathway
has left the earth; no mortal eye shall see the tracks of his wandering feet,
no mortal ear shall hear their silent tread. They call this death. But what
does it mean? Does it mean annihilation? Is there no such thing as
immortality? Are these earthly homes our only, our last abode? Is our last
gasp of breath an eternal farewell to life and existence? Is your son nothing
now – like a last year’s flower, or is he something still, a living being whom
you shall see, and know again as you knew him here on earth? Out of his
earthly home here below he looked forward and upward to another home –
the home of his Father in heaven. Was that a delusion, a dream? Come, dear
friends, this is a question for you, and never was there such a time to answer
it. Where is the son, the brother, the young man whom the icy hand of death
has dragged out of his warm, loving home on earth?
I believe that he has found another home. I believe that he is still living.
I believe that you may see him again. I believe what Jesus said: “I am the
resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet
shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die”
(John 11:25. 26). “In my Father’s house are many mansions” (John 14:2).
There is another home for us poor mortals, a home not made with hands, a
home to take us in when earth will cast us off. And there is a way that leads
to it, which all may find who seek. Let me speak to you of that way.
(THE WAY TO A HAPPY HOME AFTER DEATH )
Our text points out: 1 What that way is, 2 How it may be found.
The way that leads to the heavenly home of peace and rest with God can
only be a clear way. Why does the Psalmist ask the question: “Wherewithal
shall a young man cleanse his way?” Because it is of the greatest
importance for a young man to have a clean way. Because all depends upon
such a clean way. Because a clean way is the only kind of a way that will
lead him safely home to God. Because an unclean way, a godless life, a
sinful career leads to hell, to the eternal prison prepared for the devil and his
angels. It is not a question of mere taste; it is a question of life and death. It
is not only a nice and an expedient thing for a young man to have a clean
way, a clean, a sinless, a blameless, a holy life, but it is the only way that
leads home to heaven. “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without
which no man shall see the Lord” (Heb. 12:14). “Be ye holy; for I am holy,”

123
says the Lord our God (Peter 1:16). “Be ye therefore perfect” (Matt. 5:48).
“Thou art not a God that hath pleasure in wickedness: neither shall evil
dwell with thee” (Ps. 5:4). An unclean way, a sinful life does not lead to
heaven but to hell.
But now then can any man get to heaven? Does any man on earth lead a
perfect, a sinless life? Can any man stand upon the threshold of eternity and
look back over a perfectly clean way – a sinless and spotless life? The
Scriptures say: “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and
the truth is not in us” (1 John 1:8). No honest man will ever say: “I never
failed; I never did wrong; my way is clean.” It is only the hypocrite who
dares to spread out his hands to God and say: “They are clean.” An honest
man will smite his breast like the publican and say: “God be merciful to me
a sinner.” This deplorable condition, this uncleanness before God, is not
confined to the old. “We are all as an unclean thing, and all our
righteousnesses are as filthy rags,” says Isaiah (Isaiah 64:6). “The
imagination of man’s heart is evil from his youth,” says Moses (Gen. 8:21).
And David, looking way back to his very conception, says: “Behold, I was
shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother conceive me” (Ps. 51:5). And
what does the question in our text mean: “Wherewithal shall a young man
cleanse his way?” if the young are sinless? Why advise young people how
to cleanse their way if that way is clean? Oh, it is a fatal delusion, with
which the devil blinds so many young people and makes them feel carnally
secure – this notion that one must be an old sinner before he has any cause
to fear the wrath of God and pay any serious attention to the salvation of his
soul. It is not God nor his Word, nor his people, but it is the frivolous world
and its reckless followers who excuse the sins of the young as harmless
ebullitions of youthful spirit, or as wild oats that all must sow and can sow
without jeopardizing their immortal souls. It is a delusion of the devil to
imagine that God does not hold young men and women accountable for
every transgression of his law of which they become guilty. God’s Word
says: “Rejoice, young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the
days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of
thine eyes: but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into
judgment” (Eccl. 11:9). Far from excusing the sins of his youth, David
specifies them in his prayer for forgiveness and says: “Remember not the
sins of my youth, nor my transgressions” (Ps. 25:7). Let us then have done
with this popular deception that a young man’s way is not polluted by the

124
sins of his youth and that the young are not under divine condemnation on
account of their transgressions." There is no difference: for all have sinned,"
the young and the old, “and come short of the glory of God” (Rom. 3:22).
And the soul that sinneth has not the promise of life and a home in heaven,
but must die.
Remembering now that the only way that leads to heaven is a clean way,
and that no man’s way is clean by nature, what hope have we poor sinners
of ever entering a happy home after death? None at all, if left to our own
resources, to our own righteousness. None at all, unless God, in his infinite
goodness and mercy, prepares a new way. And blessed be his name for
evermore, he has found a new way to bring the sinner home. He has found
and provides us with that which will cleanse the sinner’s way, which will
take away the pollution of sin. You cannot brush sin off your soul as you
brush the dust from your clothes. Sin stains: it stains deeply and all the
cleansing preparations of man will never take it out. But I am glad that it
can be taken out of a soul. I am glad that we have reason to believe that the
ugly stain was taken out of this young soul whose mortal clay lies before us
in this coffin. There is an acid that will take away the stain of sin: there is a
laver that will cleanse a young man’s and an old man’s, a young woman’s
and an old woman’s way, that will leave a sinner as white as snow though
his sins be red like crimson. It is the precious blood of Jesus that trickled
down the cross on Calvary. It is the blood of God’s own Lamb, that was
shed for the remission of sins. “The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son,
cleanseth us from all sin” (I John 1:7). Who are they that have reached the
beautiful home and stand around the throne of God in garments so clean, so
white? “These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have
washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb”
(Rev. 7:14).
Jesus is the only way that leads to a happy home after death. “I am the
way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh to the Father, but by me” (John
14:6). No young man and no old man will ever be able to cleanse his way,
purge his conscience of guilt, escape the penalty of his transgressions
except through the atoning blood of Jesus Christ. “Neither is there salvation
in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men,
whereby we must be saved” (Acts 4:12). What a reason to find this one
way! What a reason to make sure that you have found Jesus and his
salvation! Jesus is our only Savior and only way to heaven and home!

125
 “Other refuge have I none;
Hangs my helpless soul on Thee:
Leave, oh, leave me not alone,
Still support and comfort me.
All my trust on Thee is stayed,
All my help from Thee I bring:
Cover my defenseless head
With the shadow of Thy wing.”

How may Jesus, the sinner’s only way to heaven, be found? How may we
become partakers of his salvation to our poor, sinful souls? “Wherewithal
shall a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed thereto according to thy
Word.” The answer is simple and to the point. God’s Word must be your
guide, if you would find the only way to heaven.
It is a fatal error when men expect to be saved without the atoning blood
of Christ. But it is just as fatal an error when they expect to find Christ and
become partakers of his salvation without the Word of God, the divinely
appointed means of grace. When the Bible declares that “without faith it is
impossible to please God” (Heb. 11:6), and that “he that believeth not shall
be damned” (Mark 16:16), it does not only drive men to Christ as the only
Savior but also to the Word of God and the sacraments as the only means
through which they can become and remain believers in Christ, or
Christians. Faith in Christ is essential unto salvation; but the Word of God
and the sacraments are just as essential, because they are the only means
given unto us, through which faith can be wrought in our hearts. As without
faith there is no salvation, so without the Word of God there is no faith.
“Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God” (Rom. 10:17).
“Blessed are they that hear the Word of God and keep it” (Luke 11:28).
“They have Moses and the prophets: let them hear them,” said Abraham to
the rich man in hell, when he prayed that Lazarus should be sent to his
brethren on earth, to warn them lest they also come into the place of
torment (Luke 16:27-29). The rich man and his brethren on earth had an
aversion to Moses and the prophets: they had no faith in the Word, but
despised and neglected it as a worthless thing. But Abraham insists on
Moses and the prophets, and declares that if that does not warn and save
them from the torments of the damned, nothing else will. It is not only one
way out of many, but it is the only way in which a young man can cleanse
his way, by taking heed thereto according to God’s Word.

126
 God’s Word alone can bring men to Christ as they must come to him if
they would be washed clean by his precious blood. That wonderful change,
the new birth without which no man can enter the kingdom of heaven, is
wrought by the power of the Word in baptism. No true conversion takes
place without the Word of God. There is no spiritual light and life, no true
repentance and faith, no nourishment on which faith can grow, no strength
to fight sin and temptation, no gratitude for divine favors and blessings, no
love for the Savior, no desire to do the will of the Lord, no joy in his
service, no consecration to his cause, no fidelity to his Church and people,
without the regenerating, strengthening, inspiring grace that flows from the
Word of God. If you want to get into communication with God, in touch
with God, into saving covenant with God, you must use the Word of God,
and the sacraments. It is true, some men are saved “as by fire,” through a
weak faith, but even there it is the blood of Christ that saves them; while
those who have a strong faith, who strive after holiness and are zealous in
good works, you will always find to be readers of the Bible and regular
attendants at Church and the Lord’s Table. Oh, the Word, the precious Word
of God, if we would use that more faithfully, how clean would be our way,
how richly adorned with all good works, how bright in the hour of death!
What a blessing that you mourning parents could say to your dying son
what Paul wrote to Timothy: “And that from a child thou hast known the
Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through
faith which is in Christ Jesus” (2 Tim. 3:15). You may well thank God that
you had not failed to teach him the saving Word of God. He knew where
salvation was to be found. He knew how his way could be cleansed, and in
the anxious days of his sickness his best, his only comfort was the blessed
Word of God. It seems to me that this blessed Word ought to be more
precious to you now than it ever was before. It cleansed your son’s way: it
brought him the saving blood. It was the only remedy that helped him. If in
your anxious search you had found a medicine to cure your boy’s
consumption, I am sure you would have published it, your mouths would
have been full of praise, you would have recommended it everywhere. Why
not recommend the Word of God now, treasure it more highly; trust it more
implicitly and resolve to use it more faithfully? It did more for your boy
than any medicine could do: it saved his soul, it gave him a home in heaven.
Is there a young man or a young woman here today, who is indifferent to
God’s Word, who has become a stranger in church and at the Lord’s Table,

127
who no longer reads his Bible nor breathes a prayer to God – let him take
warning, let him heed the lesson of this solemn hour. What a sermon this
young man, now, that he has entered into a full realization of all that God’s
Word can do for a poor sinner, could preach if he could open his lips and
speak to you. He would tell you how he was tempted to drift away from the
saving Word, and to cast himself into the seductive arms of the world, as
young people are so sorely tempted to do in these materialistic times. He
would tell you how his sickness was a very Godsend to bring him back
again to the blessed Word and its Savior. I remember well how he came to
me last Christmas, just before going to Denver, and announced himself for
communion. He had not been at the Lord’s Table for a good while, and it
seemed that he was afraid there might be some objections to his
communing. But when I noticed the tremor of his lips, the tears in his eyes,
the stamp of death upon his brow and the expression of a serious purpose
on his face, I had not the heart to reprove him, but said to myself: “This
young man is in dead earnest; he wants to get near the Savior with his
heavy burden, and thank God he still knows where to find him.” Oh, how
he would preach to you if he could speak, and tell you that the only way for
a young man to cleanse his way, is by taking heed thereto according to
God’s Word. God help us all to heed the lesson and find the way to the
eternal home in heaven. Seek that way, ye mourning friends, and you will
meet your loved one again in that blessed home after death where God
wipes away all tears.

“Let countless thousands choose the road

That leads the soul away from God;
This happiness, dear Lord, be mine,
To live and die entirely Thine.”

Amen.

128
 20. The Silver Cord Is Loosed,
The Golden Bowl Is Broken By
Rev. J. H. Kuhlman

“Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the
years draw nigh when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them; while the sun, or the light,
or the moon, or the stars he not darkened, nor the clouds return after the rain: in the days
when the keepers of the house shall tremble, and the strong men shall how themselves, and
the grinders cease because they are few, and those that look out of the windows, he
darkened, and the doors shall he shut in the streets, when the sound of the grinding is low,
and he shall rise up at the voice of the bird, and all the daughters of music shall be brought
low; also when they shall be afraid of that which is high, and fears shall be in the way, and
the almond tree shall flourish, and the grasshopper shall be a burden, and desire shall fail:
because man goeth to his long home and the mourners go about the streets; or ever the
silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken at the
fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was:
and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher: all is
vanity.” – Ecclesiastes 12:1-8.

Occasion: Funeral Sermon on the Death of a Young Married

Woman

Death is always dreadful. When he enters our homes, we try to hide that
dreadfulness as much as possible. We try to conceal his hideous face, his
ghastly countenance. We try to make our dead as beautiful, as life-like as
we can. We clothe them in white shrouds. We lay them in caskets with
silken lining. We heap flowers upon the bier. But, after all, death remains
dreadful, and we cannot deny it.
We also speak of death in beautiful terms, so that we may forget his
terror. We invent sweet names for him. We summon to our assistance all the
practical expressions in our language. We speak of our dead as those who
have departed, those who have fallen asleep, those who have gone to the

129
farther shore. But, after all, it amounts to very little. He remains death,
death the dreadful one.
Only the Christian can really comfort himself with sweet names for
death. Only the Christian, who has a risen Lord, can rightly use the
comforting Scriptural names that describe death. Only the Christian uses
life aright, preparing for death, heeding the injunction: “Remember now thy
Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not … or ever the
silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl be broken.” Beautiful, poetical
words of Solomon concerning death! They are part of the word of our God,
and as Christians we may use them. As Christians we look down today
upon our dear young sister, so white and still upon her snowy-white bed,
and say in sorrow and yet with joy:

The Silver Cord is Loosed, the Golden Bowl is Broken

I. The Silver Cord is Loosed:

The silver cord that held this young life, that mysterious silver cord which
bound together body and soul, is loosed. The dust shall “return to the earth
as it was, and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it.” But it is only
loosed, not severed, not torn asunder; but merely loosed during the night of
the grave, loosed long enough to let the soul slip out of its bond for a season
and leave the body lie alone. But when the morning comes, the morning of
that great resurrection day, the silver cord shall bind them together again,
this body and this soul, bind them together forever and forever.
The silver cord is loosed, that silver cord of love, that bright bond of
pure affection, which bound you together, as husband and wife, on your
marriage day, but which was destined to hold you in its tender bonds for,
alas, so short a time only. The heavenly Bridegroom came and called her.
Listen, how Solomon describes this coming to the church: “Rise up, my
love, my fair one, and come away. For lo, the winter is past, the flowers
appear on the earth, and the time of the singing of birds is come.” So it was
with your bride. When the winter was past, when the flowers began to
bloom and the birds began to sing, the Bridegroom came and called: “Rise
up, my love, my fair one, and come away.” But for Christians the silver
cord is only loosed, not severed, not forever torn asunder. It is loosed long

130
enough to allow your dear wife to slip out of it, for a season, to leave you,
husband, alone for a little while – but only for a little while. There in
heaven the silver cord will be bound around you both again, and hold you
heart to heart forever and forever.
The silver cord is loosed, that silver cord of tender love and sweet
affection, which bound you, parents, you, brothers and sisters, to your
departed one. For you, too, has come the time of which our text speaks: the
evil days, the years “when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them.” For
you the sun, the light of the moon and the stars seem darkened. “Man goeth
to his long home and the mourners go about the streets.” But mourn not as
those who have no hope. Courage, Christians! Death has not broken the
silver cord forever. It is but loosed, loosed long enough to let this dear one
rise up and slip quietly out of the family circle – for a little while. So shall
you all pass out, one by one. But what was bound by God on earth, shall be
bound in heaven. There the silver cord will be drawn tight again and hold
this family circle together, hold them, without parting, forever and forever.
The silver cord is loosed, that silver cord which bound her, together with
us, in the bonds of the Christian church. ’Tis the silver cord of the love of
Jesus Christ, binding us together in the one faith, in the one hope of eternal
life, binding us all together in one great family here on earth. The cord is
loosed – not broken – to let one member go from the lower part of the
encircling bond to the upper. For, lo, this silver cord reaches from the valley
of tears into the heights of Paradise, enclosing in its silver strands the very
angels of God.

“The saints on earth and those above

But one communion make:
Joined to their Lord, in bonds of love,
All of his grace partake.”

Again and again the cord is loosed to let one member rise up and go before.
But there in heaven the blessed bonds shall be drawn tight again. There the
silver cord of the love of the Lamb shall bind us and unite us into one great
family before the throne of God, bind us and unite us forever and forever.
The silver cord is loosed.

II. The Golden Bowl is Broken:

131
She who lies before us was beautiful like a golden bowl. Before disease and
death ravaged this body it was particularly fair, and graced with a mind and
temperament peculiarly sweet and brave. Yes, as we knew her in the days
gone by, she was like a golden bowl, a masterpiece of the Creator’s hand.
Alas, it is broken. As it lies here before us, you would scarcely know it for
the golden bowl it once was, though some of the fairness and fineness
remains. Oh, how death, dreadful death, had to hammer it with his hammers
of pain and disease, how long he had to beat upon it till it broke, how long it
withstood his stoutest blows. At last it gave way. In the language of our
text, the evil days came, when “the keepers of the house trembled, …men
bowed themselves” – these lithe limbs gave way; when “the grinders
ceased” – these small, white teeth refused to act: “when those that look out
of the windows were darkened” – these bright eyes closed in death.
The golden bowl is broken, but mark well, my brethren, the contents of
the bowl are not poured out. The contents of the bowl, the immortal spirit,
God has preserved in his heavenly kingdom. In the moment of death were
fulfilled the words of our text: “Then shall the dust return to the earth as it
was, and the spirit shall return unto the God who gave it.”
“Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth.” Our dear sister
remembered him, who created not only her body but also her soul, and
whose will it was that this soul should return unto him. She remembered her
Creator in the days of her youth, in her baptism, in her confirmation, in her
daily life, in the services at her church. But especially when the evil days
came, the days of sickness and weakness, she remembered her Creator and
Redeemer. It was he who gave her strength to face so bravely, so cheerfully,
so patiently, so unflinchingly, as few can, that dire disease, that dread white
plague, which annually slays its thousands and ten thousands. It was his
comfort that sustained her in death’s darkness, particularly those words of
the psalmist that seem to apply so well to her malady: “He shall deliver thee
from the noisome pestilence. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by
night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; nor for the pestilence that
walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday.” All
the time, while death was battering the golden bowl of her life, she strove,
by the grace of God, to give the contents of the bowl, her spirit,
unblemished into the keeping of her Lord Jesus Christ.
Though now the golden bowl is broken and the fragments must return to
the dust, yet out of that dust, on that great day, God will fashion a vessel far

132
finer and fairer, a body glorious, like unto the glorious body of Christ. In
heaven this new and golden bowl will contain forever the sainted spirit,
redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ. “Wherefore comfort one another
with these words.”
But for you, too, mourning friends, and for us all, dear congregation,
sooner or later, the silver cord of life shall be loosed, the golden bowl of the
body shall be broken. “Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher; all is vanity.”
The vain world passeth away. Soon we must all go to our long home. When
that time comes, do you desire that this cord be bound again, this bowl
restored in beauty? If so, “remember now thy Creator.” Now is the time. Do
not put it off until the evil days come, and “the years draw nigh, when thou
shalt say, I have no pleasure in them.” Do not wait until sun, moon and stars
are darkened, until “the keepers of the house” tremble and “the strong men
bow themselves,” and “the grinders cease,” and “those that look out of the
windows be darkened.” Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter:
“fear God and keep his commandments”: and this is his greatest
commandment: “That ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of
God; and that believing, ye might have life through his name.”
Then, when the last hour comes, we can face it as bravely, as did this
patient soul. Then we shall not fear, but shall go rejoicing to meet our dear
ones on the other side. Though death and all his dreadful following of
sickness and disease hem us in on every side, we look up to the Lord of Life
and say in faith:

“I fear no foe, with

Thee at hand to bless:
Ills have no weight,
and tears no bitterness.”

The silver cord is loosed, the golden bowl is broken. Lord, do thou bind
again the silver cord! Do thou restore the golden bowl in heavenly beauty!
Amen.

133
21. Be Thou Faithful Unto Death
By Rev. Walter E. Tressel, A. M.

“…Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.”– Rev. 2:10.

Occasion: For a comparatively young woman, active and

faithful in Christ’s service. The text was her confirmation verse.

This text is familiar and precious to everyone who has been instructed and
confirmed in the Lutheran Church. The earnest pastor takes frequent
occasion to impress on the heart of his catechumens the admonition, “Be
thou faithful.” These words are often used as a text for the confirmation
sermon, and the list of memory verses employed in the rite of confirmation
invariably includes this word of Scripture.
The appropriateness of this passage for the solemn confirmation season
will at once be admitted by anyone familiar with the Bible and in sympathy
with the beautiful customs of the Lutheran Church. The catechumens are
assuming obligations of more than ordinary importance. To themselves,
their parents, their friends, this is an impressive moment, one they will
never forget.

"Ye men and angels, witness now,

Before the Lord we speak;
To Him we make our solemn vow,
A vow we may not break.

“That long as life itself shall last,

Ourselves to Christ we’ll yield;
Nor from His cause will we depart,
Or ever quit the field.”

134
The custom of using the memory-verse, spoken by the pastor at
confirmation, for a funeral text, obtains in some places. This custom cannot,
for obvious reasons, be followed invariably. But surely, on this occasion,
when we preach on the special verse used some years ago at the
confirmation of our sister in Christ, no one will question the
appropriateness and rightfulness of the choice.

Be Thou Faithful Unto Death

The text forms part of a letter addressed to the pastor of the church in
Smyrna. In the words, “Be thou faithful unto death,” we have
(AN EARNEST ADMONITION: )
Smyrna has had a long and eventful history, extending back hundreds of
years before Christ. It has figured in many wars and battles, and has often
passed from one power to another; but, notwithstanding its checkered
career, it still stands, under the modern name of Ismir, a Turkish corruption
of the ancient name; and, with its population of 250,000, is noted as the
largest city in Asia Minor.
We are told that in Roman times Smyrna was the “most brilliant city of
Asia Minor, successfully rivaling Pergamos and Ephesus.” It was a great
trading-center, situated as it was in an excellent harbor, and at the head of
one of the main highways leading to the interior. To this “city of life,” this
“queenly city crowned with her diadem of towers,” came at an early time
the greatest opportunity that can come to individual, city, or nation. The
Spirit of God came there in the Gospel. What a day must that have been
when Smyrna heard for the first time about “the unsearchable riches of
Christ”!
The letter to the church at Smyrna is from Jesus Christ: “These things
saith the first and the last, who was dead (became dead), and lived again”
(verse 8). The epistle is written, not in “cold admiration” but in “warm
affection.” The church has already suffered tribulation, its poverty is
known, the presence of a bitter enemy, in the Jews who form a synagogue
of Satan, is recognized. The past has been one of suffering and trial. The
immediate future offers no relief from persecution. “Fear none of those
things which thou art about to suffer. Behold, the devil is about to cast some
of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten

135
days.” With these things in prospect, how suitable the word of earnest
admonition: “Be thou faithful unto death.”
Some of you, says this letter, are to be cast into prison. You will be
condemned. You will suffer for your faith’s sake. Even death will be the
sentence imposed. Be faithful to the point of suffering death. Don’t
surrender your faith in Jesus, your Savior. When the fiery hour of trial
comes, think of him who endured such contradiction of sinners against
himself, who died the shameful death of the cross that you might live
forever. Be faithful; persevere; hold out.
With these things in mind, what importance and solemnity should attach
to our text when we use it at our confirmation services. The day of
confirmation was, for our deceased sister, one of the great days of her life.
When she promised to renounce the devil and all his works and ways; the
world with all its pomp; the flesh with all its evil desires – she meant what
she said. She took no idle vows, no empty words upon her lips. When she
confessed her faith in the Father, who loved her and made her; in the Son,
who loved her and redeemed her; in the Holy Spirit, who loved her and was
day by day sanctifying her – she understood what she was confessing and
with confidence and joy gave utterance to her faith. When she promised to
continue steadfast in the faith she had confessed and to serve the Lord Jesus
Christ by a godly life, even unto the end, she realized what she was doing,
and gave the promise with her whole heart. And when her head was bowed
and her hands devoutly folded during the act of confirmation, she received
this word of earnest admonition: “Be thou faithful unto death.”
Our sister did not receive this word in vain, but accepted it as it was in
truth, a message from God to her soul. She did what she could. Humble
duties were faithfully done. Larger tasks were performed with equal fidelity.
She was conscientious. Never boasting, either before God or men, she
modestly went her way. She confessed, “Lord, have mercy on me.” In this
contrite, believing spirit she discharged her duty. Whether in the home or at
her daily work, whether in the Sunday-school or in the Luther League, she
had but one thought: to be faithful.
“Unto death.” Even today it costs something to be a Christian. Yea, to be
a genuine confessor and follower of Christ, means persecution. It does not
mean literal death, perhaps; but often the trial is almost as severe. The
deceased was a popular young woman. Her beautiful face, lit with the joy
and peace of heaven; her happy disposition and gracious manners, won her

136
many friends. But when these friends sought to take her away for a
Sunday’s outing, she told them that her place was at Sunday school and
church. When other interests and arrangements would interfere with her
attendance at Luther League meetings, she refused to be turned aside from
the path of duty. This faithfulness cost her some friends; it even exposed her
to criticism and ridicule in some quarters. She was often a victim of modern
forms of persecution. But she proved faithful.
We pray that this spirit may be more general amongst us, and that our
young people may not be seeking “the life of mere ease or mere pleasure,”
but may know and experience that “the life of duty” makes the “great man
as it makes the great nation.” Let the spirit of Polycarp, the venerable
Bishop of Smyrna, be in you, my dear young people. Polycarp refused to
deny his Lord and Saviour, whom for six and eighty years he had served,
and from whom he had experienced nothing but love and mercy. He went
joyfully up to the stake, relates the historian, and amidst the flames praised
God for having deemed him worthy “to be numbered among his martyrs, to
drink the cup of Christ’s sufferings, unto the eternal resurrection of the soul
and the body in the incorruption of the Holy Spirit.”
The other portion of our text awaits consideration: “I will give thee a
crown of life.”
(A GRACIOUS REWARD )
is here promised: The language of this letter seems to have been chosen
with special reference to the situation and the experiences of the
Smyrnaeans. The idea of faithfulness would appeal to them, since they
prided themselves in their fidelity to the Roman government. Their
“singular fidelity” was praised by a Roman historian. Cicero lauded them as
“the most faithful of our allies.” And they well deserved the encomiums
bestowed on them. Smyrna “had established its historic claim to the epithet
‘faithful’ in three centuries of loyalty. The city had been faithful to Rome in
danger and difficulty. The citizens had stripped off their own garments to
send to the Roman soldiers when suffering from cold and the hardships of a
winter campaign.”
Similarly, the reference to a crown would at once be recognized as a
singularly happy thought. " ‘The crown of Smyrna’ was a familiar phrase
with the Smyrnaeans." Travelers describe the hill Pagos, at whose foot and
on the lower skirts of which rose the buildings of the city. On the rounded
top of this hill, we are informed, were stately public buildings. Standing in

137
conspicuous place and orderly array, these structures formed a crown to the
city. But the inhabitants of Smyrna were, on one occasion, reminded that “it
is a greater charm to wear a crown of men than a crown of porticoes.” And
so, when this immortal epistle was addressed to them, the Smyrnaeans were
reminded that the crown of everlasting life is to be preferred above the
crown of civic charm and beauty.
“A crown” – symbol of victory. Coronation follows conflict. To obtain
this crown one must fight the good fight of faith. Sin, Satan and hell are the
foes which must be met. From the cradle to the grave they beset and assail
us. With a thousand arts and wiles, with threats, with every conceivable
weapon they seek our overthrow. “But thanks be to God. which giveth us
the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” Through the power of him that
loved us we come off more than conquerors. The crown is a gift – a pure
gift of grace. We have not merited it. “Not of works, lest any man should
boast.” When we were yet in our sins God loved us and planned our
redemption. Christ fully gave himself a ransom for many and himself
earned our release. The Holy Spirit comes to us with the offer of salvation,
bidding us buy without money and without price.

"Grace first contrived the way

To save rebellious man;
And all the steps that grace display
Which drew the wondrous plan.

“Grace all the work shall crown

Through everlasting days;
It lays in heaven the topmost stone
And well deserves the praise.”

“A crown of life” – wonderful gift! Not money! Not fame! Not honors! Not
lands! But life! Glorious life! Eternal life! Life in fellowship with God, with
angels, with saints! Life free from every sin and blemish, from every taint
and imperfection! Life in holiness and purity before God forever! Kings
cannot give it, nor can they take it away. It cannot be bought for money, it
cannot be achieved by human effort or merit. It is the free gift of a loving
God. St. Paul exults in the prospect of this reward of grace. He calls it “a
crown of righteousness” which the Lord will give him in “that day,” and not
to him only, but to all them also that love Christ’s appearing.

138
 Our sister wears today a crown. Here is a crown of life. Parents and
friends, rejoice in this – your loved one has gained, through Christ, a great
victory. By the grace of God she has conquered selfishness, false ambitions,
the allurements of the world and the invitations of false friends. She has
remained faithful and upon her brow now rests a crown of life. See to it that
you abide faithful. “It is required in stewards that a man be found faithful.
You have work to do. God calls you. He bids you labor in his vineyard. He
admonishes:”Be thou faithful." He warns you of danger, temptation, and
persecution – “unto death.” He promises the victors a reward whose glory is
indescribable – “a crown of life.”
There’s a crown for you, for me. What comfort! “And when the chief
shepherd shall be manifested, ye shall receive the crown of glory that fadeth
not away” (I Peter 5:4).

"Must Jesus bear the cross alone,

And all the world go free?
No, there’s a cross for every one,
And there’s a cross for me.

“The consecrated cross I’ll bear

Till Christ shall set me free,
And then go home my crown to wear –
For there’s a crown for me.”

Amen.

139
 Part Three

22. The Comfort Of Christian

Mourners In The Hour Of
Affliction By Rev. H. P.
Dannecker

“What shall we then say to these things? If God”be for us, who can he against us? He that
spared not his own Son, hut delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also
freely give us all things?" – Rom. 8:31, 32.

Occasion: For the Funeral of a Husband and Father

DEAR MOURNING FRIENDS:

The great affliction which has befallen you has caused us to assemble in
the house of God at this unusual hour. The cause of your afflictions and
present grief is not hard to find. It lies before us in that somber casket,
which contains the remains of a loving husband and father. He was taken
from you when his soul took its sudden flight on Monday morning, and
now you are on your way to give up the body also by laying it away in the
silent grave. And we, your friends, have come with you to mingle our tears
with yours and to offer you what consolation we can give. For this purpose
we bid the departed one our last farewell at his grave. God grant that this
sojourn at his house will do you good.
Look about you. It is the church, your heavenly Father’s house on earth,
the place where he has promised to meet you and bless you. “Where two or

140
three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them”
(Matt. 18:20). He is here now. He is looking down upon you. He sees that
coffin. He sees your tears. He knows just how it happened and how you
feel. You need not tell him anything. Only lean your weary heads upon his
loving bosom and let him comfort you.
He will comfort you. He will comfort you as a mother comforteth her
child. He will comfort you with the sweet sound of his voice in his holy
Word. He speaks to you in our text: “What shall we then say to these
things? If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not his own
Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him freely give
us all things?” Oh, let the blessed, assuring words find entrance into your
hearts. They will comfort you. They will give you strength to bear up under
this heavy blow, this trying affliction. I know that they will do you good if
you will only listen to the sweet voice of your heavenly Father that speaks
through them. Let me help you to catch the sweet sound and grasp the
comforting assurance that is in them by pointing out to you:

The Comfort of Christian Mourners in the Hour of Affliction

Let me show you: 1. Its necessity. 2. Its nature. 3. Its ground.

1. Mourners, and even Christian mourners,

have great need of comfort.
Because we are God’s children by faith in Jesus Christ does not exempt us
Christians from the sickness and sorrow and pain and death that fall to the
lot of every mortal being in this sinful world. These things come from sin,
and “as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so
death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned” (Rom. 5:12). But what
then is the advantage of being a Christian? There is a great advantage.
While we Christians must suffer pain and sickness and death in this evil
world just like the ungodly, we know “that the sufferings of this present
time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed
in us” (Rom. 8:18). We Christians have a comfort and consolation when
these things befall us, while the ungodly have no comfort. The ungodly
suffer more under the trying afflictions of this present life than we

141
Christians do, because they have no hope, no peace with God, no assurance
that all things work together for their good. To them death, the culmination
of all human ills, is nothing but sorrow, an irreparable loss, a mysterious
horror, with no redeeming feature whatever, with no use, no advantage and
no gain.
“What shall we say to these things?” to them is a question that admits of
no cheerful, hope-inspiring answer. What shall we say to these things?
“Why nothing,” say the ungodly, “we can say nothing; all that we can do, is
to suffer them as best we can; they simply cannot be helped.” What would
an unbeliever say to this present calamity which has befallen these our
friends? What could he say, except that it could not be helped, that they
must bear it, and not take it so hard, but think that it is our common lot and
forget it as soon as they can. This is all that he could say honestly. But what
kind of comfort would that be? You have lost a dear father and your mother
is lying sick at home, and your hearts are sore and your tears are falling fast.
Forget it! Simply think that it had to be! Oh, what miserable comfort is this
stoical indifference, this blind fatalism of the world. If I had no better
consolation than that to offer, I would keep still at least, and not insult such
poor, afflicted hearts, the widow and the orphans, by adding to their cup of
sorrow the bitter poison of despair. Oh, there is an advantage in being a
Christian, a child of God, a believer in Christ and his Word, in the hour of
such affliction. A Christian can give and receive comfort, the very best of
comfort, comfort that will bind up the poor, wounded heart, that will take
the poison out of the wound and assuage its greatest pain and make the
affliction at least bearable. Aye, a Christian can give and receive such
comfort that will cheer and gladden the heart in the midst of its great
sorrow. This certainly makes it an advantage to be a Christian, and I am
glad that we have that advantage.
But we Christians have no advantage over the godless in being exempt
from such afflictions. “Ye shall weep and lament,” said Christ to his
disciples (John 16:20). Temporal prosperity is no criterion by which God’s
children may be recognized. The best of them, like Daniel and Job and poor
Lazarus and the Apostles and martyrs, endured the greatest hardships and
sufferings of this present life. God’s children are subject to sickness and
death and have need of comfort. We, also, my Christian brethren, must
suffer and die; we, also, must mourn and weep like our friends who mourn
and weep today, and that makes it necessary that we should be comforted.

142
Our hearts sometimes cry out in sorrow and pain: “What shall we say to
these things?” and we want an answer, a good, comforting, reliable answer.

2. And Christian mourners shall have that

answer.
They shall not cry out in vain. They shall not struggle on through the deep
sea of trouble without a chart and compass, without knowing whither they
are drifting. They shall not stand in stupid, speechless sorrow before such
an affliction like this, and not know why it was done and whether it bodes
them good or evil. They shall be told. They shall be assured that all is well,
that God watches over them and their dead and will turn all this sorrow, all
this black, distressing darkness into sunshine and joy. They shall know and
be assured that their dead who die in the Lord are not dead, but sleep for a
brief space only to rise again in glory and perfect health. They shall be
assured that their own death will be an inestimable gain, the happy
exchange of a vale of tears for a pure and blessed home in heaven. “If God
be for us, who can be against us?” This is the Christian’s triumph over all
evil, over all sorrow and death. God is for us.
He loves us. We need not fear his wrath on account of our sins, for he
has forgiven them. We need not fear that everlasting debtor’s prison, the
infernal pit, because he has wiped out the debt. The fear that “we must all
appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the
things done in this body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good
or bad” (I1 Cor. 5:10), does not disturb the peace of our dying hour, even
though we know that “there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good,
and sinneth not” (Eccles. 7:20) . But we are not afraid of the judgment to
come, not of the sentence of condemnation which we have deserved
because he who sits upon the judgment seat has forgiven all our sins, and is
no longer against us, but for us; and if God be for us, who can be against
us? Oh, how sweet the knowledge, the assurance that God is for us, and will
befriend, yea, justify us in the dreadful judgment toward which all the
world is hastening. This assurance is the very best cure for all our fears and
sorrows. It strikes at the root of all our ills, it removes the cause of our
greatest trouble, which is sin. What a glorious thing, what a sweet comfort

143
it is for us Christians to be able to say: God is for us! It means that God will
save us from everlasting death.
But it also means that he will protect us in this present life. He is our
dear Father in heaven who takes care of his children in time and in eternity.
As surely as you are Christians, my friends, you know that God was with
your father on that fatal Monday morning when he fell back upon his pillow
with a single gasp and was dead. You know that that did not happen without
the will and consent of your and his heavenly Father. You know that God is
with your mother at home, and that not a hair shall fall from her beloved
head without the will of your Father in heaven. You know that God is with
you now, that he will go with you to the grave which is awaiting the
remains of your lamented father, that he will support you and give you
strength to perform this sad duty, not as such who mourn without hope, but
as firm believers in the divine promise of a glorious resurrection. You know
that if you let him, he will turn this very affliction into a blessing by
drawing you more closely to himself and his holy Word. He will strengthen
your faith and give you courage, patience and hope to bear this trial and
every burden that may yet be laid upon your shoulders. As gold is purified
in the fire, so will he use these sorrows and afflictions to remove from your
hearts the natural love for the things of this world and to move you to set
your affections upon the things that are eternal. “For our light affliction,
which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal
weight of glory, while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the
things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal; but
the things which are not seen are eternal” (I1 Cor. 4:17, 18). Have you ever
read that sweet, comforting promise: “All things work together for good to
them that love God” (Rom. 8:28)? It means that God watches over his
children and will turn their losses into glorious gains, their weeping into
jubilant songs, their fears into shouts of triumph. This is the sweet comfort
of every mourning Christian. He is assured of the love and protection of his
God. He knows that God is for him, and if God be for us, who can be
against us?

3. This comfort is sure and reliable.

144
The Christian’s belief that God is for him, and that nothing, therefore, can
harm him, is not a dream, a delusion. It is a trust, a hope that is built on
good, solid ground. It is based on the rock of God’s Word. That is a good
foundation. “The Word of the Lord is right and all his works are done in
truth” (Ps. 33:4). Believe what the Scriptures say and your faith will stand.
And what do the Scriptures say to Christian mourners? Listen! “What shall
we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? He
that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he
not with him also freely give us all things?” That is Scripture. That is God’s
Word. And what does it say? It says that with Christ, that is, to those who
have Christ by faith, to us Christians, God will give all things freely. Mark
that word “freely.” It means without cost, impartially, abundantly, in good
season. And mark the expression “all things.” It includes the best, the most
needful, the most precious, bodily and spiritual, temporal and eternal
blessings. God will “freely give us all things.” What a promise! What a rock
to base our trust on! Surely, God is for us, and you may well commit your
present sorrow to him and patiently, trustingly wait for his deliverance.
But we have another reason for believing that God is for us.
“He spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all.” It is God’s
Son who makes our faith good. He is our Savior, whom God delivered up
for us all, that by his innocent suffering and death he might purchase for us
the forgiveness of sins. “It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again,
who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”
(Rom. 8:34). For Christ’s sake God is for us. For Christ’s sake he forgives
all our iniquities, heals all our diseases, redeems our life from destruction
and crowns us with lovingkindness and tender mercies. Oh, if we only have
Christ, if we only cling to him with believing hearts, God is for us and will
freely give us all things. Put your trust in him, dear friends, and you will not
be disappointed, for your faith will be grounded on a rock.
But Christ is also an earnest, a pledge of God’s good and gracious will.
How can we doubt that he who spared not his own Son, but delivered him
up for us all, should not with him also freely give us all things? What are all
the other things that we may need in time and in eternity when compared to
that greatest gift of divine love, God’s own beloved son? Can you not trust
in the good will, the love and grace of him who sacrificed his own dear
child to save your soul? Oh, how can we yet doubt that he who gave us his
Son for a Savior is our Friend and everlasting Protector? It will not be near

145
as hard for God to raise up your father again, to restore your mother to
health and to keep you from harm as it was to give up his dear Son to be
hung upon the accursed tree.
Go then in peace, dear Friends, and perform the last sad rites for your
dead. Commit his body to the ground and then go bravely forward to face
whatever the future may have in store for you. God is for you: who can be
against you? With him for a Friend, what need we fear?

“I fear no foe, with Thee at hand to bless:

Ills have no weight, and tears no bitterness.
Where is death’s sting! where, grave, thy victory?
I triumph still, if Thou abide with me.”

Amen.

146
 23. I Am The Resurrection And
The Life By Rev. Walter E.
Tressel, A. M.

“Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection and the life: he that believeth in me, though he
were dead, yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die.
Believest thou this?” – John 11:25, 26.

Occasion: For a brother, the last but one – she a sister and
constant companion – of a singularly refined and devout family.
Brother and sister had been close and congenial companions
for many years

“I am the resurrection and the life” – one of the most wonderful utterances
the world has heard! These are words of overwhelming grandeur and
majesty – words “that have pealed through the ages.” Other sentences,
striking and impressive, have fallen from the same lips, proclaiming the
mighty prophet who spake as never man before or since has spoken. We are
overawed by such declarations as these: “I am the light of the world: he that
followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life”
(John 8:12). “I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved”
(John 10:9). “I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the
Father, but by me” (John 14:6). “I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that
abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without
me ye can do nothing” (John 15:5). All these sublime utterances are made
without a trace of assumption or hauteur: they come with perfect
naturalness from the lips of Jesus Christ.
There was, in the little town of Bethany, a small family circle of brother
and two sisters: Lazarus, Mary and Martha. Jesus loved this family and
found comfort in their midst. He seems to have visited often at their home.

147
Now Lazarus felt sick and died. When Jesus, to whom the sisters had sent
word of their brother’s illness, came to Bethany, Lazarus had been in the
grave four days. Martha, on learning that Jesus was coming, went out to
meet him. “Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died,” she said
to Jesus. “Thy brother shall rise again,” Jesus said to her. Martha replied: “I
know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.” Then said
Jesus the words that will never be forgotten; the centuries cannot obscure
them; the tumults of the nations cannot silence them:

“I am the Resurrection and the Life”

WORDS SUBLIME! What do they tell us about Jesus Christ? They tell us that
Jesus Christ is the resurrection and the life. Lazarus was dead. Martha had
heard, “Thy brother shall live again.” Doubtless well instructed in the
teachings of the Old Testament, she had assented to what seemed to her to
be in Jesus’ mind. “I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the
last day.”
“I am the resurrection,” came the startling and withal thrilling words
from Jesus’ lips. Martha was thinking of the future. Christ was speaking of
the present.
“The resurrection.” We are witnesses daily of death and its consequences
– the burial and the decay of the body. Myriads of graves are around us. The
tombstones stand mute witnesses of death – sentinels over the dead. But
Jesus said: “Thy brother shall rise again.” He declared: “I am the
resurrection.” Ere long his body was to be shaken by the tremors of death.
His body would be prepared for burial, and would be laid in the tomb. He
knew what was to befall him, and notwithstanding proclaimed: “I am the
resurrection.” He who had power to lay down his life, also had power to
take it again. “The third day he shall rise again.” By his own power would
he come out of the tomb on the glad Easter morn. And as he would come
forth from the tomb, so had he the power to bring others out of the tomb.
Death and decay must yield before his matchless power. And at any time he
might decree. At this moment, if necessary for the glory of God: “I am the
resurrection.”
“The life.” O blessed messenger! He came to heal a sick world. He came
to lighten a dark world. He came to quicken a dead world. He came to save
a lost world. He himself was, and is, life. Life in its absolute sense, life

148
apart from us and from the world, life independent of parent and cause, of
food and drink. Life in its most perfect physical expression, life in its
highest intellectual experience, life in its noblest, yea, infinite spiritual
being. As he had life in himself, so he could and did give life to others. He
came that men might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.
He declared himself able to bestow that life at any time – now, this moment,
if need be. “I am the life.”
On this bright, beautiful spring day, and in this saddened home, from
which has been taken the last but one, Jesus is saying as certainly as he said
to Martha: “I am the resurrection and the life.” Today, as then, he is
thinking of the brother who has been called away. Today, as then, he is
speaking to a sister: “I am – the resurrection – and the life.”
COMFORTING WORDS! They were not uttered for the mere personal
satisfaction of the speaker. They were not a piece of boasting. They were
meant to do good, to convey peace and comfort. “He that believeth in me,
though he were dead, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and believeth
in me shall never die.” Martha was to be helped and comforted. She was in
sore distress over her brother Lazarus’ decease. Christ, at this juncture, gave
assurance that whosoever believeth in him, though he had died, should live,
yes, should live forever – in the enjoyment of the only life worth naming,
life in everlasting fellowship with God.
The condition of enjoying such a life was named. “He that believeth in
me.” Jesus was demanding much. He wanted men’s confidence. It wasn’t
confidence in his ability to engage in business honorably and profitably; it
wasn’t confidence in his power to depose the contemporaneous kings and
emperors and set himself up in their stead. He asked for confidence in
himself – absolute, complete surrender of the heart to himself. He had come
to give men light and life. He had appeared for the purpose of saving men
from darkness and death. It was his aim to save men from their sins. Men
were to believe in and acknowledge him as Savior. They were invited to
have faith in him, to entrust the matter of their salvation into his hands. Men
were not to trust in themselves for their salvation; they were not to rely on
nor boast of their own works; attendance upon the synagogue services and
membership in some synagogue congregation were not to be offered in
satisfaction of sin. Jesus Christ, who was and is light and life and truth,
came to offer himself a sacrifice for the sins of the world. He was and is the
Son of God. Without blasphemy and without the slightest presumption he

149
could claim to be the resurrection and the life. And he made most precious
promises to men – on condition that they believe.
The promises? Life, life forever, life with him who was the perfect,
transcendent, absolute life. The grave is not our goal.
“We were not made for death. God meant that we should live, live
forever. A most convincing argument is offered in the sequel of our text.”I
go," Jesus had said to his disciples, “that I may awake him out of sleep”
(verse 11). “Thy brother shall rise again” was the promise to Martha (verse
23). How literally that promise was fulfilled! “Where have ye laid him?”
“Come and see.” “He hath been dead four days.” “Said I not unto thee, that,
if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?” “They took
away the stone.” “Jesus lifted up his eyes,” and had communion with his
Father. And then – he cried with a loud voice, “Lazarus, come forth.” “And
he that was dead came forth.” Oh, what comfort! He that was dead is alive
again. He is restored to his sisters. Precious promise – though he were dead,
yet shall he live – shall never die. And all because Christ spake truly: “I am
the resurrection and the life.”
Dear sister, you and your brother were congenial companions. From
childhood on you had enjoyed each other’s company. You both delighted in
intellectual pursuits, you both loved art and music. You were one in your
spiritual aspirations, attending the same Sunday-school, worshiping
together in the same church, communing together at the same altar. Ideal
and happy was your life in the home which you both loved and enjoyed so
much. And now your dear brother has gone. No one but yourself can fully
realize what that means. But listen! The promises! “Thy brother shall rise
again.” “He that believeth – shall live – shall never die.” It might be – it
certainly could be – at this very moment. But we have no assurance that this
will come to pass either today or tomorrow: but it will be some day, some
sweet day, some rarely fair day, bye and bye. But again: it is today, in some
sense. Jesus lives. He was dead, but, behold, he is alive forevermore. In him
your brother lives and moves and has his being at this hour. In this same
Jesus you have your being, your all-in-all. Through the agency of Jesus,
through his blessed person, you then have fellowship with the brother
whom you no longer have with you in the flesh.
However, the great comfort to you is not in the companionship and
fellowship you enjoyed and still enjoy with your brother, but in the

150
communion you have with Christ through faith – “he that believeth in me.”
Because you believe, you too shall live, shall live forever, in joy and glory.
“BELIEVEST THOU THIS?” I do not ask because I have any doubt as to the
answer. I ask to draw out your faith, to bring forth your confession. Martha
answered clearly and firmly: “Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ,
the Son of God, which should come into the world.” I am assured that this
is your confession. And I am convinced that your bereavement will bring
more definitely, more emphatically before your mind, this question so
supremely important. At the same time you will weigh carefully and
prayerfully the answer here given; its terms will become clearer and more
meaningful. You will find much in this answer from Martha’s lips to engage
your thought. And as you meditate, your soul will grow and expand, yours
will be a richer faith, a more abundant experience. Remember, too, that
there are other brothers and sisters, not so near, indeed, after the flesh, as
was he whom you mourn, but to whom, nevertheless, you will be called to
minister, and in whose presence your confession of the Christ will have
deep meaning and great influence.
Friends, you have heard the sublime words uttered by your Savior: “I am
the resurrection and the life.” "What think ye of Christ? What think ye of
his teaching? Do you believe all this? Happy are ye, indeed, if your souls
are at rest today in Jesus Christ. Your friend and neighbor needs you now.
Your expressions of sympathy, your help in many ways, will be a comfort to
her. But she has already the best comfort of all – the Prince of Life, the
Savior. You will do well by yourselves, probably it will be the greatest
Godsend to her, if you will let her testify to you what God has done for her
soul, how in a great trial of affliction God asserted himself very
emphatically, yet tenderly, in her life, as the resurrection and the life, and
gave her promises abundant and exceeding rich and comforting – promises
concerning her brother, concerning herself, promises for today and for the
great hereafter.
Brother, farewell! We have lived many years together in our earthly
father’s house. Here are the rooms where the loved ones used to gather. I
see the trees under whose shade we sat. Here are the well-remembered
books, and here some poem we loved to read. And here – the Book of
books. Let me reverently, tenderly touch it! We went together to the
Heavenly Father’s house. There we sang the songs of Zion, there we heard
the Word – so rich in truth and blessing, there we communed with him who

151
died for us – and who rose again. Today thou art in thy Father’s house
above. I am still on earth. Some day I will meet thee there. Together shall
we and our loved ones be, and forever with the Lord. Brother, I will
remember that Jesus is the Resurrection and the Life. In him shall be our
trysting [appointed meeting]place, and in him shall both our lives be
completed, for – is he not the Resurrection and the Life? And shall not he
that believeth in him rise again, and live, and never die? Do I believe this?
With all my heart I believe, Lord, that “thou art the Christ, the Son of God,
which should come into the world.” Amen.

152
 24. What Comfort Do The
Scriptures Give Us Concerning
Our Dead? By Rev. L. H. Schuh,
Ph. D.

“But I would not have you to”be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that
ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and
rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus, will God bring with him. For this we
say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming
of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend
from heaven with a shout with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and
the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with
the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words." – 1 Thess. 4:13-18.

Occasion: For a Theological Professor’s Wife

The Creator has given us affections and so it is natural to love each other.
We are happy in the exercise of our affections. To be surrounded by
congenial spirits, by wife and children, to love them and to see them love
each other is one of the purest forms of human enjoyment.
But who will describe our heartaches when these bonds of affection are
violently sundered by death? Tears flow unbidden. They are our only
natural relief. Whether men be believers or unbelievers, they feel this pain;
yet there is a vast difference in their mourning. St. Paul is not a stoic who,
in stolid indifference, gives up his weeping. He does not seek to restrain us
from weeping. He knows that we cannot refrain from it without doing
violence to our nature. But he asks us not to mourn as those who have no
hope. When the worldling stands by the bier he is comfortless and his
mourning borders on despair; but when the Christian stands by the coffin
and the grave he has hope and even amid the gathering darkness there is a

153
rift in the clouds and a ray of light from a better world cheers him. He
mourns with hope.
The source of our comfort is the Bible. It was given that through its
comforts we might have hope. In cases of affliction men comfort each
other; but human comfort is vain. The only balm for the wounded heart is
found in the Word. May God help us to apply it to your bleeding hearts!

What Comfort Do the Scriptures Give Us Concerning Our Dead?

They teach:

I. That they sleep in Jesus.

Text, verses 13, 14.
What a beautiful figure by which to represent death! There is something
dreadful about this king of terrors and we shrink away from his chilly touch
and his icy embrace. The world has invented figures by which to represent
this unwelcome guest, but after all there is a tinge of sadness and of
incompleteness about the broken wheel, the broken pitcher, the sickle and
the sheaf. These do not overcome the terrors of death. How much more
pleasing is the figure of sleep. We do not dread it; yea, we rather long for it.
When we are wearied by the heat and burden of the day, we look forward
longingly to that hour when we can recline on the couch and forget all our
cares in sleep.
The death of a believer alone is spoken of under this pleasing figure.
Christ has taken away the sting of death and has disarmed it. The bee
robbed of its sting cannot hurt, the serpent robbed of its fang cannot bite.
While the believer walks in the valley of the shadow of death it cannot
harm him. Christ has overcome death for his people and turned it into sleep.
Sleep brings rest and for this reason death is so called. It brings rest from
all the cares of life. What a burden sin has brought upon us. Who will
recount all the hardships that are included in God’s curse upon the first
transgression? What a daily battle for bread we must wage! What wrestlings
with the ills of life we must endure! What heart-aches, what pains, what
terrors we suffer! No language can express them. But death brings rest from
them all.

154
 It brings rest from our spiritual warfare. As soldiers of the cross we are
engaged in an ardent conflict. The kingdoms of light and of darkness are
battling for the mastery. Earth is the battlefield. We are enrolled under the
Captain of our salvation, and just because we are on his side we are
molested. They who have been serious in this holy cause have experienced
the ills of this warfare. But they end when death comes and we pass from
strife to victory.
Death brings sweet rest with Christ in heaven. To see him face to face, to
carry the victor’s palm, to be clothed in garments washed white in the blood
of the Lamb, to walk on the golden streets of the New Jerusalem, to behold
the eternal city whose light is God himself, to join with angelic choirs –
this, this is the rest which those enjoy who sleep with Jesus.
The departed was a follower of Christ in life and we believe that she is
with him in death. Therefore we do not mourn as those who have no hope.
The Scriptures tell us concerning our dead:

II. That they will arise.

Text, verses 14-16.
The world laughs at the idea of a resurrection of the dead. “Death ends
all,” they say, “or if it does not, we cannot know anything with certainty of
the hereafter.” They appeal to human reason and ask how the body that has
been resolved into its original elements can again be animated. But they
forget that he who once fashioned the body from the dust of the earth and
breathed into it the breath of life, is yet almighty and that he can again
quicken the dust.
The Apostle does not suspend our faith in the air, but places it upon an
immovable rock, viz., upon the resurrection of Christ. Just as certainly as
Jesus arose, so surely shall our dead come forth. Jesus Christ arose from the
dead and as this text intimates by his own power. Even his enemies
admitted that his grave was empty. He himself tells us: “I am the
resurrection and the life.” If he is the life essentially and in his divine
person there dwells almighty power, then death could not hold him, neither
will it be able to put his promise to shame: “I live and ye shall live also.”
By virtue of the resurrection of Christ the restoration of our dead becomes a
possibility. He became “the first fruits of them that slept.” But one is first

155
only in reference to others. If Jesus was the “first fruits” then necessarily
others must follow.
Jesus who is enthroned at the right hand of God will descend with the
voice of an archangel and the shout of trumpets. It will be the shout of
victory and of triumph. The last enemy will hear and will release his grasp
upon the dead and they will arise. The sleeping army will gather for its final
review before the throne of God.
What comfort there is in this revelation of the Word! We love the forms
of our dead. We love their clay. In this body we have learned to know them;
in it we have conversed with them; by it we have recognized them. In this
body we have loved and embraced them and have had sweet communion
and fellowship with them and in this body glorified we are once more to
possess them. Let those who choose stand by the grave and see it open its
maw to receive their dead and let them, if they can, derive comfort from the
thought that the earthly tabernacle will now be dissolved and that they shall
no more look upon the faces and forms once so dear to them; but to us the
thought is utterly heartless and comfortless and we already anticipate that
joyful hour in which all that are in their graves shall come forth and we
shall ever possess our dead. This is the only thought that can satisfy our
affections and stanch our bleeding wounds.
"We believe that the departed will arise from the dead. We mourn, but
not as those who have no hope.
The Bible tells us concerning our dead;

III. That they will be reunited with us

eternally.
Text, verse 17.
In this world we can look for nothing else but the breaking up of our
families. Sin is here, consequently death. It will claim ours as its prey. And
if it be not that, our children will mature, they will leave us and especially
in this restless land of ours, they will settle in distant parts. The family
circle is broken and, fight against it as we will, we are helpless.
But we are comforted that “so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Death
and its painful separation will be unknown and the reunion of our families
will be eternal.

156
 Should God have planted in our hearts these affections for each other,
especially for our own blood and will he mock us by leaving them
unsatisfied? Should he who has placed this longing in us for our kin, even
after they are removed from time, fail to regard his own work? Nay! “There
shall be no more death.” This is his promise. He is truthful. There shall be
no more separation, but we shall ever be with them.
Rest, Resurrection and Reunion – these are the comforts of the
Scriptures concerning our dead. Discard the cold comforts of reason and
“comfort one another with these words.”
May God heal your wounds! Amen.

157
 25. The Abiding Love Of God
As The True Source Of Comfort
In Our Sorrows By Rev. J. H.
Schneider

“For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things
present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall
be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” – Rom.
8:38, 39.

Occasion: For a Middle-aged Christian

All that this earth affords is changeable. The hardest granite and the
toughest steel waste away under the tooth of time. Cities and nations spring
up and disappear, yes, earth itself is changeable. How about mankind? Are
men stable? By no means. Their appearance, their condition, their
disposition, their station are all subject to constant changes. The fathers and
mothers of our day were the playful children of yesterday. The rich people
of the present were, in many instances, the poor people of the past. The
friends of our youth are, sometimes, the enemies of riper years. Those
carried on the shoulders of fame a few years ago today occupy a forgotten
grave.
Yes, all on earth is changeable. Not even the deepest and purest love of a
wife and mother is lasting. It is true, that as long as her life’s blood courses
through her heart, love remains unchanged; but the day comes in which the
eyes are closed and the heart stands still, and then also a wife’s and
mother’s love has ceased.
In the midst of all this change, is there nothing at all which is firm –
nothing at all which we can hold?

158
 Thanks be to God, there is something immovable, something
unchangeable. It is the love of our God.
How well it would be if we would at all times, but especially in times of
sorrow, think of the changeless love of God.
You, dear family, have been sorely afflicted. A great change has taken
place in your home. The eye which looked for your weal, the hands which
labored for your good, the lips which prayed for your welfare, the heart in
which next to God you had the warmest place – they are all still and cold
and dead. You stand sorely in need of comfort. Is such comfort to be found?
Is there any ground to which you can anchor any hope?
Yes, there is comfort for you also. Permit me to direct your attention to

The Abiding Love of God as the True Source of Comfort in Our

Sorrows

1 Is the love of God really abiding? 2 How can the abiding love of God be a
source of comfort to us in our sorrows?

I. Is the love of God really abiding?

It certainly is abiding, as we must admit if we remember what it can
withstand and on what it is based.
Paul in our text recounts a list of things which are liable to destroy love,
but of all of them the apostle declares: “I am persuaded, that they cannot
separate us from the love of God.”
Foremost among the things enumerated stand death and life.
Death indeed severs the most intimate relations and the firmest bonds.
Even body and soul leave each other at death’s cold touch and the body
crumbles into dust and ashes under his influence. But mark well, death
cannot separate us from our love of God. There may be a death-struggle in a
fine home which is so severe and so prolonged that even the members of
the family can hardly witness it. Again, death may come upon one in a
strange and far country, where there is no kin or friend to cool the parched
lips or smooth the heated pillow. Up in the garret, where poverty lives,
death may put in his appearance. Yet in all of these places and under all
conditions and surroundings the love of God remains. Everyone can

159
truthfully say with David: “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the
shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy
staff they comfort me” (Ps. 23:4).
Death can hold neither the soul nor the body, though it does separate
them for a time. Death is followed by the resurrection and by eternal life. In
the very valley of death, and while looking up to God, David, and with him
everyone who knows the love of God, can confidently say: “Thou preparest
a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head
with oil; my cup runneth over” (Ps. 23:5).
Thus death cannot separate us from the love of God.
Life also cannot separate us from the love of God. The life of this one or
that one may yet last many years, but God does not grow weary of loving.
He is not like fickle men who today are filled with an ardent love for a
person, and whose love cannot live long. If the object of their love loses its
charms, it ceases to be loved. Many a wife and husband, many a father and
mother have lived longer than the love which was at one time bestowed on
them. The length or the character of their life separated them from the love
of their kin and friends. Life does not, however, separate from the love of
God. Think of the patriarchs. They lived long and they were not without
faults, but their length of days did not separate them from the love of God.
Every one can in truth say in regard to God: “Surely goodness and mercy
shall follow me all the days of my life” (Ps. 23:6).
Next are mentioned angels and principalities. Although an angel became
a devil, and although he succeeded in misleading man into disobedience, he
did not succeed in separating us from the love of God. “For God so loved
the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in
him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).
Think of Peter and Paul. The one is sifted by Satan and the other is
buffeted by Satan’s angel, but neither of them were in this way separated
from the love of God.
In the third place, the apostle mentions things present and things to
come. At present we are passing through great tribulations; we are
undergoing great trials; we are sustaining great losses. Must these things not
cause us to fall? No! for these things are not at all an indication that the love
of God has turned away from us. Think of Job and of his losses and
afflictions. His losses and afflictions resulted in his real welfare. But what
the Lord does in the present that will he do also in the future. As truly as he

160
gives evidences of his love today, even though with those who mourn, so
truly will his love continue towards everyone of us also in the days to come.
Even eternity cannot bring forth anything which can separate us from the
love of God.
Finally, St. Paul thinks of height and depth. David and Solomon rose to
the throne, while Joseph, Peter, John, Paul went down into the prison, but
the love of God was not thereby affected. It continued to exist and to show
itself.
Surely the love of God can endure much. No creature shall be able to
separate us from the love of God.
Remember also upon what the love of God is based.
There is nothing in us which would kindle or sustain God’s love to us.
Look at that which we are by nature and at that which we can do. By nature
we are the children of wrath. “We are conceived and born in sin. Out of this
bad condition of our hearts come forth evil thoughts, words and deeds.
Even our best efforts, our righteousness, are as filthy rags before God. This,
moreover, applies to all. There is none that doeth good and sinneth not.”If
we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us"
(1 John 1:8).
God, however, is holy. He hates sin. He cannot love it. Therefore we
cannot think or say that God loves us on account of that which we are by
nature or can do by our own strength and effort.
St. Paul tells us that the love of God, which nothing can turn away from
us, is the love which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Christ Jesus is he of whom we say: “I believe, that Jesus Christ, true
God-begotten of the Father from eternity, and also true man, born of the
Virgin Mary, is my Lord.”
God’s own Son took upon himself the form of man. He was born of a
woman. He was made our own Brother. Moreover, he took our place,
becoming our substitute. It is he of whom we confess, that he “has
redeemed me, a lost and condemned creature, purchased and won me from
all sins, from death, and from the power of the devil, not with gold or silver,
but with his holy, precious blood and with his innocent suffering and
death.” Jesus Christ has removed all that sin had put between us and the
love of God. There was the law and its just but unsatisfied requirements.
Jesus put himself under the law and fulfilled all of its demands; he did this
to redeem them that were under the law. There was the punishment

161
deserved by our transgression. This punishment is death; for the wages of
sin is death. Jesus paid for this also; for he died for our guilt. He, as our
substitute, was forsaken of God, because we had forsaken God. Thus was
the wall of separation removed.
“When we now belong to those of whom St. Paul says that no creature
shall be able to separate us from the love of God, we appear before God no
more as we are by nature, but as we are in Christ Jesus. His merits are ours.
His righteousness covers our sins. In him we are pleasing and acceptable to
God. This is the case when we stand as did St. Paul, when he wrote to the
congregation at Rome, and as that congregation at Rome stood, when Paul
addressed his epistle to them. Paul and the Roman congregation were full of
faith, and were thus real children of God. The same conditions exist today.
It is through faith that we are made partakers of the merits and
righteousness of Christ. Paul states it thus:”We conclude that a man is
justified by faith without the deeds of the law" (Rom. 3:28).
God’s love to us has, therefore, a good ground. God loves us in his own
Son whose righteousness we have appropriated by faith. Should such a love
not be abiding? When all else fails, God’s love to us who have accepted
Christ as our Redeemer will not fail. Keep this in mind, dear friends, in this
time of sorrow. It will redound to your welfare.

II. How can the abiding love of God be a

source of comfort to us in our sorrows?
In general it is admitted, that where we find real love, we may be sure of
finding blessings in store for th^e who are the objects of such love. Think of
a child and its mother. The Lord himself says: “Can a woman forget her
sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her
womb” (Isa. 49:15)? If any hurt or harm threatens that child, the mother
flies to its aid. Day and night that mother will plan and think and labor for
the welfare of her little one. The child, moreover, knows this and will,
therefore, in times of trouble, seek help and encouragement from its mother.
It knows quite well that a mother whose love is so evident cannot fail to
help in need, and to give that which must be of real good.
Think of the prodigal, mentioned in the parable. He was in a far country.
He had sought the pleasures of the world. He was a disappointed, forsaken

162
man. What induced him in his wretchedness to turn his thoughts and then
his steps towards the home which he had so foolishly left? He knew of his
father’s love. This convinced him that he would receive nothing but good
things at the hands of his father. His father’s love was a guarantee to the
prodigal son that even for him there would be a kindly consideration on the
part of the father, even though this would give him only a place among the
servants.
We may well say, that in general among men, where there is real love we
may expect blessings. Should the case be different in regard to our God?
We have seen that his love is truly great and enduring. Can we, with this
before us, for a moment think that this loving God will let evil befall us?
Must we not with the apostle declare: “We know that all things work
together for good to them that love God” (Rom. 8:28). Many things may,
indeed, for the time being, be dark to us. We may not be able to say: “This
is good for this and that good for that.” In many things the Lord must say to
us as he said to Peter of old: " What I do thou knowest not now; but thou
shalt know hereafter" (John 13:7). As we increase in our understanding of
spiritual things, as our faith grows, we shall learn to see the wisdom and the
goodness of our loving Lord in some things which at first were utterly dark
to us. But even though in this life we should never fully understand why
God has sent this or that cross upon us, we are still sure of this, that he that
spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us, will with him give us
all things. When once we stand before God’s throne of glory, and look back
on our experiences here on earth, we shall surely find that not only many
things, but absolutely all things did work for our good. Of this we must be
sure if we are sure of the abiding love of God towards us in Christ Jesus our
Lord. This gives comfort.
In the case before us we have reason to say: God loved the departed one
and he also loves you, hence he cannot have done anything that is evil.
How do we know that God loved the departed one? Was she not
included among those whom Christ redeemed by his suffering and death?
Was she not one of whom St. Paul says: “Ye are all the children of God by
faith in Christ Jesus; for as many of you as have been baptized into Christ
have put on Christ” (Gal. 3:26, 27)? In infancy already God made his
covenant of grace with her in holy baptism. The faith then planted into her
heart was nurtured by proper instructions, received from Christian parents
and teachers. She was permitted to confess her faith before many witnesses

163
at confirmation. All the days of her life she had access to the Word of God
and to the sacrament of the altar. Through these means of grace she was
instructed, admonished, corrected, comforted and directed heavenward. Are
these not proofs of God’s love for the departed one?
But how about her sickness, her sufferings and her departure? Are there
any marks of love in these? God who did her so much good gave her no evil
in the end. Was God not with her in her sickness? Did he not give her
strength and patience and resignation? Did he not keep her in faith even
unto the end? Are these not marks of love and not marks of anger or of
neglect?
Go further now and ask yourselves: “Has God done evil to our departed
one by taking her away from this life?” What did she lose? She has been
removed from a world of sin and sorrow, a world of trials and temptations,
a world of imperfections and disappointments. She has instead for Christ’s
sake gone to that place of which St. John writes: “Behold, the tabernacle of
God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people,
and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe
away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither
sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former
things are passed away” (Rev. 21:3, 4). She has joined the company of
those of whom it is said: “Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from
henceforth. Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and
their works do follow them” (Rev. 14:13). Of her, too, Jesus declares: “I am
the resurrection, and the life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead,
yet shall he live” (John 11:25). “The hour is coming in the which all that are
in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done
good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation” (John 5:28. 29).
Her immortal soul has gone into the rest of God’s children, and her body,
after a rest in the grave, will be raised and in its glorified condition will be
reunited with the soul. Of this we can be sure because he who loved her in
Christ Jesus our Lord has given us this assurance. Should this not comfort
you?
How do we know that God loves you? Was it not God who gave you a
truly Christian wife and mother? Is this not a great blessing? You know this
better than I can tell you? You will appreciate what she was to you in the
days to come, but every time you are led to think of her kindly Christian

164
work and influence in your home, do not forget that God gave her to you,
and gave you with her a mark of his love. God has taken your wife and
mother from you. Has he done you no act of love in this? He has done so
much assuredly. By taking her away he directs your attention more than
ever to the truth that we have here no abiding city. He turns your minds to
heavenly things. He tells you in a most forcible manner to seek the kingdom
of God and his righteousness. God wants j^ou to be where she is and he,
therefore, took her before taking you through the valley of death into the
mansions of heaven. By so doing he would lead you with all earnestness to
seek him who is the Way, the Truth and the Life. Is this not a proof of God’s
love to you?
You are today directed to God’s Word by God’s servant. You are told
where God’s fountains of comfort flow. You are being pointed to the green
pastures and the living waters of God’s Word. If you go to these fountains
today, and find comfort and consolation, will you not go there after today
also? Will you not more than ever before taste and see how good the Lord
is? I hope you will do this. But if you will make the Word of God
henceforth your daily study, it will bring you unspeakable blessings. It will
increase and preserve your faith. It will give you hope. It will turn you from
the allurements of the world to the one thing needful, to Christ and his
righteousness. Is this not good? Is it not a mark of God’s love? With this
before you, can you not find comfort in the abiding love of God? Can you
not, though it be with streaming eyes, say: “Nothing, I am certain, can turn
God’s love away from me, and now I pray God, that this affliction may not
turn my love away from him, but may lead me to cling to him with childlike
confidence.”
Cling, then, dear friends, to our ever loving God. Pour out your hearts
before him. Seek his Word. He loves you and he will heal your hearts for
Jesus’ sake. Amen.

165
 26. God’s Standard Of
Greatness By Rev. C. B.
Gohdes

“As unknown, and yet well-known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not
killed.” – 2 Cor. 6:9.

Occasion: Funeral Sermon, Preached for a Godly Woman in

Humble Circumstances

A wife, a mother dead! Orphaned children, a lonely husband, a home from

which its guardian angel has departed! Nor is it the bereaved family only
which feels the loss. In the congregation none was more faithful than she.
We, pastor and flock, share the bereavement. Aside from the family and the
congregation, however, barely any note is taken of the loss of our sister,
appalling though it be to her nearest of kin, painful though it be to the
congregational family. The daily paper accords her no paragraph; society
drafts no resolutions of condolence. Unconcerned, the stream of human life
flows on, regardless of human hearts that grieve and break in obscurity.
The utter absence of interest in the life, the death, the burial of our
beloved sister is a link of union between her and Jesus. No life so
beneficent as Christ’s, no death so momentous – yet no worldly biographer
chronicled the loving deeds of that divine life, and inconsiderable was the
interest displayed by the contemporary world in a death at the sight of
which the sun dipped into eclipse.
The world’s standard of greatness is different from God’s. The world is
infatuated by human wisdom, by power, by wealth, in short by that which is
extraordinary. But God’s queens may serve in kitchens, the scepter of his
royalty often rests in the calloused hands of labor, and obscurity is not
seldom the halldom of his saints.

166
 “As unknown, and yet well known.” These words, taken from what
might be termed Paul’s autobiography, I have chosen to describe the life of
our sister, one of God’s obscure saints. As a spray from God’s garden of
flowers I place them upon her coffin, that the tender greeting of their
fragrance may, in a measure, relieve the grief of our hearts.
We speak of the life to coning in distinction from the present life. This
distinction is in a measure justified by the contrast between the conditions
of life on earth and those of the life in heaven. Here we weep – no wails
shall sound among the trees of life! Here we toil, and often back and hands
and heart are weary from the severity and the unfruitfulness of our toil – no
toil in heaven! Here the flight of the soul is hindered by a ponderous body –
there progress has no barriers, and the assertion of thought and will are its
methods. Here we sow in tears – there we reap in joy. Here we trust, though
our vision is veiled – there the brightness of God’s smile shall irradiate our
faces. But, though the difference between earth and heaven be the
difference between the tear and the sparkling diamond, there is no essential
difference between the life now lived by us and the life we shall live after
passing the portals of death. Death is no sacrament to give the soul fitness
for God’s presence. The Christian life on earth is the germ of the life which
shall flower and fruit in heaven. We shall be spiritually and morally in
heaven what we are becoming spiritually and morally on earth.
Extraordinary deeds and striking performances, therefore, are not
essential to the Christian life, unless called forth by extraordinary
opportunities. The Christian life may be lived in the obscurest sphere by
avoiding sin, by seeking after righteousness, by wrestling with wrong as our
only real foe. How great was the life of our sister when considered from this
standpoint! Her trust was altogether placed in the grace of God and Christ’s
blood-bought merits. She was a saint of God who brightened her lowly
sphere with a luster caught from the Sun of Righteousness. Her life left no
stamp upon “society,” but her prayers moved the hand of omnipotence. She
was content with the bread of hard, ill-paid labor, rejoicing in the grace
which enabled her to feed upon the bread of life. She never gave anyone
occasion for stumbling; but her unobtrusive godliness acted upon her
surroundings with the force of a moral tonic. She was almost unknown
beyond the divinely appointed sphere of home and church; but, clad in the
garment of Jesus’ righteousness, unpolluted by the fashions of the world,
she was heralded upon her advent in heaven by God’s angels, and from the

167
position of the obscure wife of a workingman she has advanced to the
sceptered estate of one of God’s queens. Unknown to earth, she is well
known in heaven.
I express this hope on the strength of the noble service whereby she has
demonstrated her trust in Christ. Do not be astonished! I do not say
“conspicuous” service. I say “noble” service, for a life of noble service hers
has been. She gave expression to the fact that she was one of God’s
immortals by the patient, prayerful, conscientious performance of the lowly
duties of her calling on earth. Let us not think that those who take a direct
part in evangelizing the world are the only powerful witnesses for Christ.
Witness for Christ is often borne with silent lip by the consecration of life’s
“lowly weal and dole.” Is it not highly significant and inspiring that Christ,
in the state of humiliation, disdained a conspicuous, lucrative position? The
carpenter’s lathe and axe were his tools of labor, were his expression of the
life to be lived by God’s immortals in its earthly relation. The showy life,
the conspicuous deed, may result in fame for us, but it may leave heaven
unstirred. Of old, men, with utterly false conceptions of holiness, would
spend their lives in seclusion from their fellows and in disdain of ordinary
labor. To be near to heaven they would dwell upon high pillars; to be
remote from the world they would immure themselves behind convent
walls; to exhibit contempt for wealth they would beg. But did they not
become victims of spiritual pride by failing to heed the lessons taught by
the sainthood of Jesus, who served his parents in one of the lowliest of
callings?

“Do today the nearest duty! Our work counts for more than words. Three things are great:
Conscience and will – and courage To fulfill the duties these create.”

If zealous, patient, prayerful performance of the lowly duties of every-day

life demonstrates greatness in God’s sight, we should revere the signs of toil
upon the silent brow and hand as the hallmark of truest royalty. How
unremitting her work in spite of the feebleness of her body! How sweet,
how uncomplaining her work despite the meagerness of earthly reward! Her
work was never done, yet her well-thumbed Bible and prayer-book attest
that she had time to pray. She has left no jewels to her daughter, no lands
and merchandise to her sons, no dowry of earthly treasure to her husband.
What she has left is the noble example of a life hidden with Christ in God.

168
The uplift you, husband, received, when you would come from your daily
task, toil-worn, and often dispirited, – from that godly, consecrated heart,
now silent, you received it. The Christian faith cherished by you, children,
the priceless treasures of worship and Christian joy you possess, largely to
your mother you owe them under God. Renown and greatness before the
world are often purchased with inattention to soul-culture, to Christian
principle and morality, to the requirements of the inner life. Spiritual
influence and power however, are often exerted in inverse proportion to
earthly greatness and renown. These hands, now folded in death, have left a
blessing foreign to many a jeweled hand – a home blessed by Christ. Our
Christian sister’s life was a never-ending round of sacrifice, patiently,
prayerfully offered. And it is precisely such constant, uncomplaining
sacrifice of love which produces that greatness which is the joy of God and
the marvel of heaven.

“Measure thy life by loss and not by gain; Not by the wine drunk, but the wine poured
forth: For love’s strength standeth in love’s sacrifice, And whoso suffers most has most to
give.”

“As dying and behold, we live.” So Paul characterizes from another

standpoint the life hidden with Christ in God. Those of us who were
privileged to witness the last sickness of our sainted sister were edified, not
to say amazed, by the courage, the heroism, with which our sister met and
mastered the king of terrors. Dying, to her, was an extraordinary test of
faith. Humanly speaking, she cannot be replaced. You, husband, felt you
needed her, to whose sweet, un-intermittent devotion you owed not only
much earthly comfort, but, under God, your main moral support, upon the
path of duty. You, children, felt you needed her in the thousand thousand
offices of love to which only the loving mother hand is equal. All this she,
too, realized; and when she prayed for recovery it was not because life
harbored much promise and sweetness aside from your affection, but
because she felt that you needed the support of a mother’s hand, a mother’s
love, a mother’s presence. But did she shrink in dismay from the revelation
that, after all, death would be the issue of her sickness, although it struck
terror to your hearts? On the contrary, in resignation, in complete readiness,
with joy, she faced death, consigning both her soul and her orphaned home
to her Savior.

169
 Why was her death not a defeat, but a rapture into life? Because her life
had been a continuous death to flesh and world. Dying, she lived! In this
populous city thousands were situated as she. Existence is possible to them
only upon the basis of unceasing toil, rigid economy, endless sacrifice of
comfort. Such life will produce discontent and rebellion against God’s
benign government, save upon the basis of close and constant communion
with God. Thousands lack the latter, and, in consequence, the rich, spiritual
and moral opportunities of a life meager in earthly resources are killed by
fretfulness, envy, discontent, and ingratitude for the wealth of grace in Jesus
Christ, which is an abundant compensation for every ill. Because the world
has not vouchsafed them her treasure trove of temporal abundance many
refuse to avail themselves of the eternal plenty God intends as
compensation. Not so our sister in Christ. Nerved by grace, enriched by the
gifts of the Spirit; joy, peace, prayer, love, self-denial, she died to self and
world. The very restrictions of her situation in life which would have
seemed elements of death to others, were to her opportunities to rise to
largest liberty in Christ. And so it came about that the pathetic exterior of
toil and dearth concealed and protected a vast wealth of spiritual life.
Oh! that we might learn the lesson! Life does not mean the abundance of
the things one possesses – wealth, pleasure, position, opportunity for self-
gratification. It means faith, love, service, hope, submission to God. True
life does not come with its tide of blessings in answer to earthly desire. But
mortify the flesh, crucify unlawful desire on the cross of repentance, and,
dying to the lower self, you find the higher self quickened and fruitful and
attended by a host of joys too deep for utterance! Seek life in what the
world calls life – the enlargement and gratification of the lower self, and
you will meet death as a slave, with a trembling and fear, and regrets fierce
and unavailing will surge through the heart! But seek life in what God calls
life, in fellowship with him, in self-sacrifice, in free submission to his will;
enlarge and foster your inner life by crucifying everything that retards and
threatens its development, and you shall be able to meet and master the old
foe, because you have died daily to sin, which is the sting of death and its
essence. Death shall come to the Christian as a deliverer and the harbinger
of a perfect life. He is great in God’s sight who has died to what makes
death terrible, and therefore, can bid the destroyer welcome. “As dying,
and, behold, we live.”

170
 “As chastened and not killed.” This clause of my text I apply to you, my
mourning friends. The grief which God has sent you is designed as a means
to spiritual strength and greatness. On the surface it would appear that death
has robbed you of your chief treasure in life: of the loving wife, the faithful,
zealous mother with the inspiration of her presence and the caress of her
patient, tender hand. But I know you will not go home from her last resting-
place embittered and defiant because what joy you had in life has been
taken. No! joy is not dead. One of the chief sources is still flowing strong
and clear, namely, duty. Your wife in heaven, husband, your Savior, my
Christian brother, both look to you to continue single-handed the work upon
the souls of your children. These Christian hearts are the treasure your
godly wife has left you, to care for them, to keep them untarnished from the
world, and, in the face of perpetual temptation, to guard them against the
destroyer. You, children, are the only joy remaining to your father on earth,
save the spiritual joys which his Christian faith provides. Support by double
love and devotion the hand which, so far, has had the main earthly staff and
stay in the love of your sainted mother! Let the mother’s faith survive the
mother’s presence; let the angel of unselfish love, whom she cherished as
the permanent guest of her home, continue his noble ministration, and you
will emerge from the gloom of your bereavement, not killed by despair, but
merely chastened, and stronger than ever to do the will of God, whether by
the performance of duty or by suffering. And deep in your hearts shall shine
the light of that deathless hope that the beloved is not lost but translated to
the higher life for which your present chastening is a preparation.
Glorious Gospel! It has a cheering message even concerning life’s
weariness and the clutch of its terrors. It does not deny or conceal the
travails of life nor the bitterness of death and of parting, but it transfigures
them into prophecies and sources of the sweet rest that is to be.

"My feet are weary and my hands are tired,

My soul oppressed;
And I desire what I have oft desired –
Rest, only rest.

"’Tis hard to toil when toil is almost vain

In barren ways;
’Tis hard to sow and never gather grain
In harvest days.

171
 "The burden of my days is hard to bear,
But God knows best;
And I have prayed, but vain has been my prayer,
For rest, sweet rest.

"’Tis hard to plant in spring and never reap

The autumn yield;
’Tis hard to till, when His tilled to weep
O’er fruitless field.

"And so I cry a weak and human cry.

So heart-oppressed;
And so I sigh a weak and human sigh
For rest – for rest.

"My way has wound around the desert years,

And cares infest
My path, and thro’ the flowing of hot tears
I pine for rest.

“And I am restless still – ’twill soon be o’er;

Far down the west
Life’s sun is setting, and I see the shore
Where I shall rest.”

Amen.

172
 27. Thus Saith The Lord By
Rev. W. E. Schramm

…Thus saith the Lord, Set thine house in order; for thou shalt die, and not live." – 2 Kings
20:1.

Occasion: Far a Stranger

SORROWING FRIENDS:
Death, that silent, mysterious and dreadful visitor, has come among us
once more. Quite unexpectedly he has entered this home, and has laid his
icy hand upon the brow of a son of this household. In the prime and vigor of
manhood the summons has come to him, and yielding to that summons his
soul has gone into the presence of his Maker and his Judge.
It was not my privilege to know the deceased personally, and I shall,
therefore, make no attempt to speak of his character or life. I am informed
that as a boy he attended a Lutheran Sunday-school with some regularity,
but that since that time, it has been but occasionally that he has attended the
services of any church. Yet, I have no desire, I have indeed no right, to pass
judgment upon his relation to God. There is but One who is competent to
judge souls righteously, and he is the Lord on high. His Word declares, that
“He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not
shall be damned.” If this young man went before God’s judgment throne
with a living faith in Christ Jesus, if there was in his heart a clinging trust in
the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world, it is well with
him. If he departed without this trusting faith, the Scriptures give us no
word of comfort which I can bring to you in this hour. Leaving your friend
then in the hands of the Lord, who is a righteous Judge, permit me to
address a few earnest words to you, who are here assembled in this hour of
mourning and sorrow.

173
 I ask you to notice carefully that the message I bring to you is not mine.
It is the message of Almighty God. This brief text begins, “Thus saith the
Lord.” It is, therefore, our great God and King who says, " Set thine house
in order; for thou shalt die and not live." This message God sent to
Hezekiah, king of Judah, long years ago, and he had it recorded for our
admonition and warning today. In these words the Lord gives us first an
EARNEST EXHORTATION__ – “SET THINE HOUSE IN ORDER”; AND IN THE SECOND
PLACE, HE PRESSES THIS EXHORTATION HOME TO’ US WITH AN __UNANSWERABLE
ARGUMENT – “For thou shalt die and not live.”
“Set thine house in order.” “Ah,” someone may say, “I have given
careful attention to this matter. I have written my will. I have made ample
provision for my family. My private papers are all arranged in order.
Everything is in readiness for the executor when my end comes. I have set
my house in order.” My friends, these are matters which may and should
receive a certain amount of attention, but there are duties which are far
more important than any of these. None of these things will prepare you to
meet your God. None of these things will prepare you for the judgment to
come. You need, above all things, a preparation which will cleanse you
from your sins, for it is sin that has put your house into disorder and
confusion. As long as your soul is burdened and stained with unpardoned
sin, so long your house has not been set in order.
This cleansing from sin can be accomplished in just one way, and that is
the way of repentance and faith. “Repent ye and believe the Gospel.” This
is the way of salvation which Jesus proclaimed, and in these words he gives
us plain directions for setting our house in order. There is no other way.
Repentance is necessary, because the man who is not repentant will not see
his need of Christ, and, therefore, will never open his heart to receive the
Savior. We must truly acknowledge that we have broken God’s holy law in
thought, word and deed. We must recognize the fact that our sins have
offended God, and that on account of them we deserve God’s temporal and
eternal punishment. We must be truly sorry because of our wickedness, and
turn away from sin with loathing. Such convictions in the heart indicate a
repentant spirit, and repentance is an essential part of setting our house in
order.
But repentance must be joined to faith in Christ. Genuine repentance
ever goes hand in hand with the confidence that God for Christ’s sake
forgives sin. Without faith it is impossible to please God in any matter, but

174
he who holds to Christ in faith, has peace with God; he has pardon from his
sins; he has power to live .the life which glorifies the Lord. Christ in the
heart cleanses us from all that is offensive to God, and supplies us with all
that we need to find favor in his sight. In other words, Christ in the heart
sets the house completely in order. Men ask, “What shall I do to be saved?”
My friends, our salvation is not something which we do, but a work which
divine grace does for us. It is not wages which we earn, but a gift which
God bestows upon us in Christ Jesus. Our blessed Savior lived and died that
he might redeem us. He stands at the door of our heart and knocks. When
we believe his promise, we open the door to admit him. He enters and
banishes all the rubbish of iniquity and adorns us with the furnishings of
holiness. Then is our house in order.
But let us pass on to the argument which our Lord uses to make us feel
the great importance of his exhortation and the urgent necessity for us to
take it earnestly to heart. “Thou shalt die and not live.” This argument
applied to King Hezekiah in olden time. It applies to every sin-infected
human being since the time of Adam. It applies, therefore, to you and to me
today. This word of God contains a truth which is not always easy to
realize. We find this “thou” hard to apprehend. “Thou shalt die and not
live.” I look upon some pale, hollow-cheeked invalid and I can easily
believe that he must die. I see some tottering old man, or some puny,
delicate child, and I can readily understand that they may not live. But the
fact that my heart beats must cease – that my eyelids must close in death –
that I shall die and not live – this is hard indeed for us to realize. You can
apply it to others, but to apply it to yourself, that is the difficulty. Yet when
you think soberly and seriously you find it a truth which you cannot deny. It
is an argument which you cannot answer. Thou shalt die and not live.
We have here also, in our Lord’s argument, a truth which is not pleasant
to contemplate. To most men the thought of death is dreadful. We naturally
shrink from it. The grave is repulsive to us. If we could, we would banish
from our minds every thought of dying and of being buried. Particularly to
men who are not Christians, are thoughts of death unwelcome. When
worldly men and women are in some manner forced to think of their latter
end, they often plunge into gaiety and into dissipation in order that they
may forget the horror which such thoughts excite in them. But such a course
is extremely foolish. When a wise man is overtaken by a storm, he will seek
shelter; only a fool will try to forget the storm’s approach. Whether we

175
relish it or not, my friends, it is a wholesome thing to face the truth, that “It
is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment.” “Thou shalt
die and not live.”
But even when we admit that our Lord’s word is true, and his argument
unanswerable, we often try to console ourselves with the thought that our
death is a thing of the far distant future. Young men and women are prone
to imagine that their present health and strength render them immune from
death. But, my friends, this very occasion affords a striking illustration of
the truth that there is no age and no condition of health which is proof
against death’s summons. Until quite recently, this young man seemed to be
in perfect health. A week ago he seemed no nearer death than any of us here
present at his funeral. From life to death is indeed a short step, and God
may call upon us to take that step at any time. This year, this week, this very
day, God’s grim messenger may come to you or to me.
And now, in conclusion, a question – a vitally, important question – if
the death angel should come soon, if he were to knock today at your door,
would he find your house in order? Would he find you trusting in the
crucified Son of God? Would you go before God’s judgment throne
trembling in the guilt of unpardoned sins? Or would you go boldly in the
calm confidence that your iniquities are blotted out in the blood of Jesus?
This is the first time that I have ever addressed most of you, and in the
providence of God it may be the last time. I, therefore, ask you in all
earnestness to take these questions to heart, and I pray the Holy Spirit may
give you no peace, until you have answered them to the satisfaction of your
soul and of your God. The Lord has given you the Bible to point out the
way. He has established his church to instruct and to assist you on the way.
And now he calls upon you, he pleads with you, “Set thine house in order;
for thou shalt die and not live.” Amen.

176
 28. Our Conversation By
Rev. Simon Peter Long, D. D.

“Go to now, ye that say, Today or tomorrow we will go into such a city, and continue there
a year, and buy and sell, and get gain: whereas ye know not what shall he on the morrow.
Tor what is your life? It is even a vapor, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth
away. For that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that.” – James
4:13-15.

Occasion: Sudden accidental death of a husband and father

while working

BELOVED MOURNERS AND FRIENDS:

Little did any of you suppose the other morning when this husband and
father left home and expected soon to return again that he would come back
to die so soon. You well remember the last words as he went out of the
house. How little you thought that it would be the last conversation you
would ever have with him on this earth during this life; and how you
treasure those words which fell from his lips. I am led to speak to you a few
moments today in the presence of the dead, while I speak as a dying man to
dying men, women and children of

Our Conversation

I want to show you what we generally say, how little we really do know,
and then what we should say.
May God bless this meditation and comfort us and lead us close to him
who holds our lives in his hands!
What do we generally say? James knew human nature well. He is the
practical apostle and knew the general drift of the people’s conversation,
and he did not like it. His dislike of the popular way of saying things is
expressed in the phrase, “Go to now!” He meant just what we Americans

177
mean when we say: “Now let up on that!” It was a custom in his day to say
where they were going and how long they would stay and how they were
going to do good business in a way that ignored God entirely, and he did
not like that.
And do we not do the same things today? Have you and I not said a
thousand times: “I am going to such and such a place tomorrow?” We seem
to take it for granted that because we saw the sun rise so often we shall see
it rise till the world comes to an end. Some day we will see the sun rise the
last time in this life, and not one of us knows that we shall see tomorrow’s
sun. This man went away never dreaming that it was his last day’s work on
earth. Let us not be too sure where we are going tomorrow.
“We will go into such a city, and continue there a year.” “Man proposes,
but God disposes.” We plan to go away on such a day and to stay just so
long, and we tell it as if God had nothing to do with our time. Many a man
has written: “One year after date I promise to pay Mr. So-and-so, one
hundred dollars for value received,” but when the year was up his hand had
turned to dust and his tongue had long since stopped counting money. We
must plan for the future, and God does not object to our plans, providing we
submit our plans to him for approval, as I shall show you hereafter, but the
common conversation is all wrong just because it does not recognize God.
We not only plan to go tomorrow and to return at a given time, but we talk
as if there were no question about our success in business. “Buy and sell
and get gain” was the object of all business in the days of James, and that is
the motto today. Is it not strange that people think of nothing but gain today
when it is plain history that over ninety per cent, of all business men fail?
The big “I” without God is one of the false gods of the day. What is our
daily conversation? I will go tomorrow. I will return in a year. I will make
good. I shall come home rich. It is people’s own fault, if they fail – look at
me!
James understood human nature and the power of sin, and he cries to the
churches: Now let up on that! He recognized, furthermore, how little we
really know. “Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For what
is your life? It is even a vapor, that appeareth for a little time, and then
vanisheth away.” What do we really know about the future, or about life, or
about death?
It is well for every business to have a day of invoice and balancing of the
books and see how the business stands. It is well for us to stop and think

178
how much, or better, how little we actually know. How humble we would
all be, if we could see ourselves as the Lord sees us! With all our wisdom
we do not know what will happen tomorrow. The next minute is a stranger
to us till it is the present. No one in this whole neighborhood would even
have dreamed two minutes before it happened that this man would be dead
and buried this week. “What is your life? It is even a vapor.” But what is a
vapor? You say it is nothing, and, therefore, life is nothing. But wait! Let us
think a little! We just passed a train with this funeral, and its tremendous
weight was drawn by the ponderous black iron horse, and he ran down the
road as if he were playing; and what was it that gave that horse such
wonderful strength? Listen! It was vapor! Do you grasp that? Vapor is
power of God in action. What do we know about life? Very little!
And what is death? The end of life? Oh, no! Life “vanisheth away.” Did
you ever see nothing vanish away? The apostle Paul has called death in one
of his epistles an “exodus” – a going out – a sailing out over the sea. He
himself, whether in the body, or out of the body, he did not know, saw
things in the third heaven – things not to be uttered on earth. What do we
know about death? It is enough to know that the soul goes out and lives and
never dies – that it is immortal!
And all this leads us to a great conclusion – what we should say – “For
that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, and that.”
Here, then, in a nutshell, is the key to correct conversation. We should
speak of the Lord, of his will and of our service to him. Notice the weight
of the one word “ought.” I once heard Joseph Cook draw a picture that I
shall never forget. He held before the eyes of the audience a great balance
and placed one world after the other on the one end of it. Star after star he
brought down and united the bulk until they reached to heaven, and then he
took the little word, “ought,” and laid it on the other end of the scales, and
the mountain went higher, and the ought came down. Never before did I
grasp the tremendous weight of the word ought. May its weight lie on us
from this day forth, as we consider our conversation. Ye ought to say,
means that it must be said, if you want to do your duty. “Was there ever a
greater subject for conversation than the Lord himself? Then why do we not
speak of him? Why, why, do we Christians not love to speak of our dear
Lord? If he is our Lord, then he is our Master; and, if he is our Master, then
his will should be consulted in all things. For him we should live. Him we
should serve. What is the difference where we are, or what we do,”this or

179
that," if we are where God wants us, and if we are doing what he gave us to
do? Believe me, dear friends, I would rather be where God wants me to be
and do what he wants me to do, and say what he wants me to say in the
darkest and loneliest spot on earth than to occupy the throne of the greatest
earthly king against his will. I say it with a degree of shame that as a rule
the professed Christian is the biggest coward on earth when it comes to
speaking for his Lord. I am glad to say that the one whom Providence has
called away so suddenly was not afraid nor ashamed to speak for his Lord
and of him. He was a teacher in God’s house of God’s Word, and delighted
in his work and conversation. This should be a great comfort to the family
and all friends. In all my ministry I have never been at a funeral – and I
have preached over five hundred and thirty sermons in this county alone –
where anyone was glad that the dead was not a Christian. On the other
hand, even the careless rejoice to know that the dead was a child of God.
Then let me ask you all here and now to give your bodies and souls to
Jesus, and serve and obey him till death, that at last he may give you the
crown of eternal life. Amen.

180
 29. A Vision Of Heaven By
Rev. G. J. Troutman.

“After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations,
and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb,
clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying,
Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels
stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the
throne on their faces, and worshiped God, saying. Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom,
and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever.
Amen. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me. What are these which are arrayed
in white robes? and whence come they? And I said unto him. Sir, thou knowest. And he
said to me. These are they which come out of great tribulation, and have washed their
robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne
of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the
sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed
them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes.” – Rev. 7:9-17.

Occasion: The Death of a Good Church Member

DEAR MOURNERS:
At such a time as this, the beautiful and impressive hymn which we have
sung is so comforting:

“I’m but a stranger here,

Heaven is my home;
Earth is a desert drear,
Heaven is my home.
Danger and sorrow stand
Round me on every hand;
Heaven is my fatherland,
Heaven is my home.”

181
How solacing to know that earth is not man’s only abiding-place; that “life
is not a bubble, cast upon the ocean of time, to float a few moments upon
the surface, and then sink into nothingness and darkness forever.” We have
a home in heaven. Paul says:
“Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither entered into the heart of man,
the things which God hath prepared for them that love him” (1 Cor. 2:9).
“For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be
compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us” (Rom. 8:18). Our
text throws considerable light upon our future home, and graphically
portrays the happiness of those who enter the New Jerusalem.
God has, in mercy, lifted the curtain that separates earth and heaven, and
permitted St. John to behold the magnificent scene that he describes in the
words of our text. God help us properly to consider and vividly to view this
scene for our instruction and comfort.

St. John’s Vision of Heaven, as Portrayed in Our Text

I. What John saw:

“After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude which no man could number
of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the
throne and before the Lamb.” From these words of the revelator it is
apparent that in this glimpse of heaven, which John was permitted to
behold, he saw a great concourse of people, so large that it was impossible
for man to count them. Hence we may conclude, that there are thousands
upon thousands in heaven, enjoying the kingdom of glory. Nor does this
contradict the statements of Christ, who said: “Many are called, but few are
chosen,” and that the majority of mankind are on the broad way that leads
to everlasting damnation. We must not lose sight of the fact, that since the
days of our first parents there have always been some godly people on the
earth, who, when they departed this life, joined the host of heaven. Thus
generation after generation has contributed to this number, until it has
grown to a multitude, which no man can count. This innumerable host of
saints, which inhabits the realms of glory, came from all nations and
kindred and people and tongues, so that in heaven there are people of all
nationalities, races, colors, and conditions. For, wherever the Gospel is

182
proclaimed, there are always some persons who receive the glad tidings of
our Savior’s love, and thus enjoy the benefits. These God-favoring men,
women and children of all people and tongues, who die in faith, enter the
kingdom of glory and stand before the throne, and before the “Lamb, which
hath taken away the sins of the world.”
St. John, in this vision of heaven, furthermore informs us, that the
glorified saints are clothed in white robes, and have palms in their hands.
White is an emblem of purity and righteousness; and these persons, whom
John saw standing before the throne of God, are pure and righteous. They
were not so by nature, but grossly impure and unrighteous. These persons
were made pure by God’s grace, through Jesus Christ our Savior. And in
this spotless dress they stand before this great tribunal, with palms in their
hands. Palms are signs of peace, joy and victory; and these glorified saints
rejoice over the peace which has been established between God and man,
and the victory that has been won over sin, death and the devil. None of
these enemies can harm them now; they stand before the throne of him who
has won the victory for them, and will be permitted to enjoy the fruits of
this victory for ever and ever.
The revelator, moreover, tells us, that these saints, as they stand before
the throne, express the intensity of their joy and gratitude by praising God
with a loud voice, saying: “Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the
throne and unto the Lamb.” They attribute the glory of their salvation which
they are now enjoying in a full measure not unto themselves but unto God,
who is the Author of salvation, and unto the Lamb as the Mediator. The
angels also “stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four
beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshiped God.” They
acknowledged the glorious attributes of God by “saying Amen: Blessing,
and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might,
be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.” The angels that never sinned
thus declare the divine perfection of God. In heaven a perfect harmony
exists between angels and saints. Together they acknowledge, in songs of
adoration and praise, the glorious being and work of the almighty God. A
certain writer has said: “We thus see what is the work of heaven, and we
ought to begin it now, to get our hearts tuned for it, to be much in it, and to
long for that world where our praises as well as our happiness will be
perfected.” We hope the beloved one, who has departed this life, is in this
company of heaven. This glory, described by the holy writer, awaits you

183
and me. We, too, if faithful unto death, will stand among that innumerable
multitude, dressed in robes of spotless purity, waving palms of peace and
victory. We, too, may join the angels and saints before the great white
throne, and unite in singing songs of praise to the Lamb of God that hath
taken away the sins of the world.

II. What one of the elders said:

One of the elders, that is one of the representatives of the triumphant
church, asked St. John a question: “What are these which are arrayed in
white robes? and whence come they?” This inquiry was made by the elder,
not for his own information but in all probability for John’s and our
instruction. For the lowest saint in heaven knows more than the wisest man
in the world. John does not say that he cannot answer the question. He no
doubt could have done so, but he knew that the elder was able to give a
better and correct reply. So he answers: “Sir, thou knowest.” And the elder
said unto the revelator: “These are they which came out of great tribulation,
and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the
Lamb.” Thus we notice that the persons who are enjoying the glory of
heaven are not individuals who had an excellent time here on earth, whose
earthly existence was one long holiday, but persons who have gone through
many trials and tribulations. The poet expresses it thus:

"Seems it in my anguish lone,

As though God forsook his own,
Yet I hold this knowledge fast,
God will surely help at last.

“Earth may all her gifts deny,

Safe my treasure is on high;
And if heaven at last be mine
All things else I can resign.”

The elder also informs us how the robes of the glorified saints become so
beautiful and white. The robes were made white by the blood of the Lamb,
and not by the individual efforts of the saints. “It is the blood of Jesus
Christ, the Son of God, that cleanseth from all sin.”

184
 "Jesus, thy blood and righteousness
My beauty are, my glorious dress;
Midst flaming worlds, in these arrayed,
With joy shall I lift up my head.

“This spotless robe the same appears

When ruined nature sinks in years;
No age can change its glorious hue,
The robe of Christ is ever new.”

The elder informs the seer that these justified, sanctified and glorified
persons are, on that account, “before the throne of God, and serve him day
and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among
them.” They are happy in their station and employment, for they serve God
continually. And God dwelleth among them and shall be their constant
shelter, defense, and joy. There “they see him face to face and sing the song
redeemed by grace.”
Moreover, the saints in heaven are free from all care. Every want is
amply supplied. “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more;
neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.” Heaven is a place where
there are no aches or pains, no trials or tribulations, no sickness or death, no
funerals and no mourners. “For the Lamb shall feed them, and shall lead
them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears
from their eyes.” They are in possession of everything that is pleasant, and
are delivered from all sorrow and causes of sorrow. God himself wipes
away the tears and they shall return no more forever. Dear mourners: It is
such a home as this, we hope, our departed one has entered. Surely we
would not wish him back in this cold and sinful world. Let us rather prepare
to go where we believe he is. Let us so believe, live and die, that when we
depart this life we may join the multitude who stand about the throne, and
with the angels and saints glorify God for ever and ever. Amen.

185
 30. Who Will Enter The
Kingdom Of Heaven? By
Rev. G. J. Troutman.

“Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: hut
he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.” – Matt. 7:21.

Occasion: Death of a Christian Man

DEAR MOURNERS:
We have assembled this afternoon to perform the last sad rites over the
remains of the departed brother. Naturally, on such an occasion as this, as at
no other time, serious thoughts pass through our minds. We are forcibly
reminded of the indisputable fact that man is mortal. Sooner or later, the
grim reaper, Death, will knock at our door, and we must obey the summons.
Thus at such a time as this, we think of that eternity toward which we are
tending. This afternoon we will lay the lifeless body of the beloved one in
the grave, to wait the glorious resurrection morn; but the soul, we hope, is
with God in heaven. But it is a grave mistake to suppose that death is
always the vestibule to heaven. Let us, for our instruction, admonition and
comfort, consider the subject:

Who Will Enter the Kingdom of Heaven?

I. Not every one.

“Not every one,” as the devil would have us believe. If Satan cannot
succeed in making an unbeliever of a person, he will attempt, and often
succeeds, in alluring him into a condition of false security, regarding the

186
soul’s salvation. It is exceedingly gratifying to this arch-enemy of God and
man, if he can make a person believe that life need not be taken so
seriously; that it matters little what a person believes, or does not believe;
what he does, or fails to do; he will, notwithstanding, enter the kingdom of
heaven. Satan, in this manner, succeeds in rocking many a conscience
asleep, while he drags the soul to hell. That many have, and are, being thus
deceived, is apparent to the Christian observer. “Not every one,” as the
Universalists teach, will enter the kingdom of heaven. One would suppose
that this so-called church, with its doctrine of universal salvation, would
have many adherents, and be an exceedingly popular church. This tenet
ought to be very acceptable to fallen man. But such is not the case. People
are wise enough to conclude that if everybody will finally be saved, then
there is little if any use for the church. Universalists tell us all are chosen.
Christ declares: “Many are called but few are chosen.” Universalists would
have us believe that the gate is so wide, and the way so broad, that leads to
heaven, that all will enter. Our Saviour says: “Enter ye in at the strait gate –
because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life,
and few there be that find it.” Universalists teach that none will be
condemned, all will be saved. Christ declares: “He that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned,” We
Christians accept the statements of our Savior Jesus Christ, and hold fast to
them, whether they be acceptable to flesh and blood or not.
“Not every one” will be saved even if this be the prevailing opinion of
many. A careful observer cannot fail to notice that there are many people
who are not Universalists, yet, when they hear that a person has departed
this life, take it for granted that the individual has gone to heaven. In fact,
these persons are astonished, and very often angered, should anyone
express a doubt regarding the salvation of the departed one. “Who cannot
recall instances of persons departing this life, without having been baptized,
or making confession of Christ; who have never been known to read the
Bible, or attend divine service, except on funeral occasions when practically
compelled to attend. Yet, notwithstanding this deplorable condition, when
such persons die, there are always some who pronounce them blessed, and
speak of them as being in heaven. They request that”Asleep in Jesus!
Blessed Sleep," be sung at the funeral, the inconsistency of which
everybody must feel. We Christians should disapprove of such travesty, and

187
impress on these misguided people that only those are blessed “that die in
the Lord.”
“Not every one” that has a religion will enter the kingdom of heaven.
There are ever so many religions taught on this sinful earth. Who can begin
to enumerate all of them? And some people have permitted Satan to delude
them into believing that all that is necessary in order to enter into the
kingdom of heaven is a religion; and it is immaterial what kind of a religion
one confesses. They say: One religion is just about as good as another. All
you need do to be saved is to live in conformity with the confession you
profess, the Jew to Judaism; the Mohammedan to Mohammedanism; the
Christian to Christianity; the Moralist to Moralism, etc. True believers will
not permit themselves to be entrapped in such snares. They know that there
is only one saving religion, and that is the religion of Jesus Christ. “I am the
way, the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the Father but by me,”
saith Christ. “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other
name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” No,
dear mourners, the Scriptures plainly teach that “not every one” will be
saved; let us hold fast to the Scriptures.

II. Not every one that calls upon the Lard:

Our text plainly states: “Not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Or, in other words, not every individual
that outwardly confesses Christ will be saved. That Christ desires us to
make a confession, and to make it publicly, is apparent from his own words:
“Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I also confess
before my Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before
men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven” (Matt.
10:31-33). This statement of our Lord is certainly explicit. He wants us to
acknowledge him before men. We do this when we unite with the Christian
Church, attend services regularly, participate in the Lord’s Supper, and in
word and deed manifest a truly Christian spirit.
Our text clearly proves that a formal confession will not save. A mere lip
service is not sufficient to entitle a person to a place in the kingdom of
heaven. “Not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, will enter into the kingdom
of heaven.” The mere fact that a person habitually goes to church and the

188
Lord’s Supper, talks about God, and calls upon the Lord, does not prove
with absolute certainty that such a person is a Christian. He may do all this
from habit, or because he sees that it pays from a financial viewpoint, or
that it gives him a standing in the community which he could not otherwise
obtain. These and various other reasons, too numerous to mention, may be
instrumental in causing an individual to say. Lord, Lord, while his heart is
far from God. That there are insincere persons in the church needs no proof.
That there are hypocrites among professed Christians, must not surprise
anyone. Christ has told us that there are such. A hypocrite may succeed in
deceiving the world, but he cannot deceive Christ. “Not every one that saith
unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.”
Not all that call upon the name of the Lord will be saved, because they
do not remain faithful until death. Is it not to be deplored that there are so
many who have at one time or another made a good confession before God
and many witnesses, but later have fallen by the wayside? Oh, how sad that
a person who was once a child of God should turn back to the world! Yet,
their number is legion. The fact that a person has once been baptized,
confirmed and been a faithful member of a church, will not insure salvation.
He must be faithful to the end. “Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give
thee a crown of life” (Rev. 2:10). Who does not realize the need of our
Savior’s warning: “Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. The
spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak” (Mark 14:38)? No, not all those
who have called upon the Lord will enter the kingdom of heaven, for some
are insincere, and others do not remain faithful unto death. Is not this an
earnest warning for us to guard ourselves lest our praying, singing, reading,
and church-going be mere formalism? May we be numbered among those
who worship God in spirit and in truth.

III. He that doeth the will of the Father:

The words of our text make it plain who will be saved. “He that doeth the
will of my Father which is in heaven.” Is not this explicit? The person that
does the will of God the Father can be absolutely certain of entering the
kingdom of heaven. Where do we find the will of God? We answer: In the
Bible. In the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, God our heavenly
Father has revealed his will unto us. “For the prophecy came not in old time

189
by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost.” All that is necessary for man to know in order to attain eternal
life has been revealed to us in this blessed book which we call the Bible. No
wonder it is highly prized by God’s children.
It is the will of the Father, that we make the proper use of the Scriptures.
If we search them diligently we will find that Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
is our only Savior, and that there is absolutely no hope of salvation except
in his name and through his mercies. “For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.” It will become apparent that those who
depend upon their own righteousness to bring them into the kingdom of
heaven will utterly fail; for the only righteousness that avails before the
throne of God is the perfect righteousness of Christ which is appropriated
through faith and assures us of the blessedness of heaven. It is the will of
the Father that we make the proper use of the means of grace, the “Word
and sacraments, which our Savior has instituted to prepare the soul for the
eternal kingdom. It is the will of the Father that man unite with the church
which the Lord has established for the purpose of promulgating the
wonderful Gospel of salvation among men. It is the will of the Father that
we take Christ as our example and let our light so shine before men that
they may see our good works, and glorify our Father which is in heaven. It
is the will of the Father that we believe and live in such a manner that when
the hour of death comes we may say with Paul:”I am now ready to be
offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight,
I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up
for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall
give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his
appearing." That person will enter into the kingdom of heaven that doeth
the will of the Father, and this will is found in the Scriptures.
Dear mourners: Our comfort on this sad occasion is not based on man’s
opinion, or sentimentality, or good works, but upon the infallible word of
God. Our departed brother did the will of God, although in great weakness.
He was baptized in infancy, and thus became a child of God. In
confirmation he publicly ratified the covenant vow, and confessed Christ
before many witnesses. He not only attended divine services, but took an
active interest in that institution which the Lord established. The departed
one was not sinless; by no means. This he acknowledged by attending

190
confessional services, and on his knees confessing his sins before God and
man, and partaking of that sacrament, the Lord’s Supper, which was
ordained to bring pardon to the guilty soul and give life and salvation.
These are some of the reasons why we believe that our brother is with God
in heaven. God give us grace to do the will of the Father, so that when we
depart this life we may enter the kingdom of heaven.

“Now lay we calmly in the grave,

This form, whereof no doubt we have
That it shall rise again that day,
In glorious triumph o’er decay.”

Amen.

191
 31. The Path Of Life By Rev. W.
R. Walter

“Thou wilt show me the path of life: in thy presence is fullness of joy; at thy right hand
there are pleasures forevermore.” – Ps. 16:11.

Occasion: For Middle-Aged Church Member

DEAR MOURNING FRIENDS:

Well has the poet said:

Life is real, life is earnest,

And the grave is not its goal.
Dust thou art, to dust returnest,
Was not spoken of the soul."

It is the wise design of God that the soul of man shall be perpetuated after
physical death. The soul is spirit and created indestructible. Consciousness
of the human soul shall continue forevermore. That consciousness shall be
either in the heirship of heaven or in the realm of deserved doom eternal. It
is of the future life that dying mortals inquire. Job asks: “If a man die, shall
he live again?” Scripture replies in the affirmative: “Some to everlasting
life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.”
The future happiness, or future woe of the soul is determined by the way
– the path – that the soul follows as it passes through life and the valley of
the shadow of death. There are many roads in this life that lead to eternity’s
brink, but there is only one road that leads to eternal happiness and joy; all
the other ways lead to destruction. Let us heed the Master’s admonition:
“Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that
leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat; because strait is

192
the gate, and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be
that find it.” It is of this narrow way that our text speaks.

The Path of Life

May God grant us believing hearts and understanding minds while we

consider for our comfort and edification: 1 The Path. 2 Its Destination.
The blessed Master has not left us without comfort. The words he spake
unto the disciples long years ago are living words for us today. Their hearts
were sad when he told them of his departure from this world, but he
comforted them, saying: “Let not your hearts be troubled; ye believe in
God, believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many mansions; if it were
not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go
and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself;
that where I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go ye know, and the
way ye know. Thomas saith unto the Lord, We know not whither thou
goest; and how can we know the way? Jesus saith unto him, I am the way,
the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father but by me.” These
words of Jesus are an excellent sermon on our text. They tell us clearly of
the path, that is both the truth and the life, the only way unto the mansions
in the Father’s house.
There is salvation in none other name given under heaven whereby we
can be saved but by the precious name of Jesus. Christ is the only way for
the dying sinner, as the open portal unto grace, pardon and life eternal. We
are either saved alone and totally in Christ by faith, or we are not saved at
all. Christians everywhere are saved only in this way. There must be no
deviation from the path. It must be Jesus, only Jesus, in our faith, in our
confession, in our life.
We do not find that path by our natural powers. All the wisdom and
knowledge of the world are not sufficient to guide us to the path of life. The
words here say: “THOU,” referring to God, “wilt show me the path of life.”
“I cannot by my own reason or strength believe on Jesus Christ, my Lord,
or come to him, but the Holy Ghost has called me through the Gospel and
enlightened me with his gifts,” is what we Christians must confess. Unless
God shows us the way, and guides and preserves us in the way until our
journey is ended, we shall never reach the home of the blessed. But the
promise to believers is: “The meek will he guide in judgment; and the meek

193
will he teach in his way,” and “When he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will
guide you into all truth.” Jesus comforts us in trials and sorrows, and
temptations with the assurance: “I will never leave thee nor forsake thee,”
and “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” He is with
us to guide and keep us in the narrow path by the leading of the Spirit.
Hence we sing:

“Jesus, be our guide,

As through life we glide;
Faithfully in our behavior
May we follow thee, dear Saviour,
Lead us by the hand
Through to Fatherland.”

God shows us the path of life clearly. He does not leave us to our naturally
blinded instincts and reason, nor to our faulty intellects and emotions, but
points out the way in his infallible Word which is Spirit and life. It is that
Word that the Holy Spirit employs to work faith in our hearts and to guide
us into all truth and keep us steadfast in hope and faith to make our
salvation sure.
The Psalmist here says: “Thou wilt show ME the path of life.” O what
comfort! Jesus knows every individual member of his flock. Jesus knows
you. Jesus knows me. Jesus is our way, our truth, our life, and with Paul we
can therefore cheerfully profess: “For me to live is Christ.” Such was the
profession of our departed sister. From her confession and daily walk we
conclude that her profession was prompted by living faith in Christ, and in
him she had found the path of life.
And now as we consider the destination of the path, our text responds:
“In thy presence.” Into the presence of our Redeemer. The Christian is an
alien and a stranger here, a wanderer, a pilgrim on his journey, homeward
bound to his Father’s house, the home in heaven. “For here we have no
continuing city, but we seek one to come,” exclaims Paul. Here in this life
there is but little real joy, and that joy is mixed with alloy of sorrow and
disappointments, as St. Austin says: “A drop of joy in an ocean of sorrow.”
Yesterday merriment filled the heart with laughter; today come sorrow and
tearful lamentations. Yesterday had its hopes and glad anticipations; today
those hopes are crushed to the earth. Yesterday ambition held sway in the
soul; today finds the ruin of human plans. Yesterday parents’ hearts were

194
teeming with joy; today there is weeping and sobs for a little white coffin
has been carried into the home. Yesterday a family circle was complete;
today it is broken; for the wife’s and mother’s place is vacant. Will there
never be cessation to these trying ordeals, these sorrows, these tears, these
partings, these death-bed scenes? Oh, yes, in the presence of God in
heaven! There sorrows cannot enter, there sin can never come, there death
will never be known, for the Christian will be at home. Farewells and
goodbyes are of earth; in heaven partings are unknown. John writes: “There
shall be no night there. God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” No
darkness, no sorrows, no tears there! How can there be when the Word here
tells us: “In thy presence is fullness of joy.” fullness of joy is there; not that
it has been there, or shall be there, but is eternally present there. Joy is
ready and awaits the pilgrim’s home-coming. It has been prepared by
Christ; wrought by his works as our mediator, purchased by his blood as our
Redeemer.
New pleasures await us at the home-coming, as the Word here says: “At
thy right hand there are pleasures evermore.” We do not understand the
blessings promised us, and even were God to tell us in plain words all the
happiness and the glories of the saints above we could not comprehend
them, “As it is written, eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them
that love him.” The joys of heaven never fade, never wither, never die, nor
ever are they lessened or interrupted. The joys of the saints in glory are
never ebbing, but, like the incoming tide of the ocean, flow to a fullness of
measure and contentment: for the blessed are forever with the Lord where
“there is fullness of joy.” It is no wonder that the tried and suffering
Christian is so often homesick and longs for the heavenly rest. Yet great as
the Christian’s anticipations may be here, he cannot form the slightest idea
of eternal bliss, but he tunes his heart to that beautiful hymn by De Morlai:

“Jerusalem the golden!

With milk and honey blessed,
Beneath thy contemplation
Sink heart and voice opprest.
I know not, O, I know not
What joys await us there,
What radiancy of glory.
What bliss beyond compare!”

195
Dear bereaved Friends: In the presence of God there is fullness of joy; at his
right hand there are pleasures evermore. There is comfort for you in these
words. We confidently believe that the wife, the mother, the sister, the
friend for whom we mourn today has entered into that joy of the Lord
which has no end. A Christian’s farewell to those dear ones who die in the
Lord has the true meaning of Goodbye – “God be with you” – and include
those impressive words of the German at parting: “Auf Wiedersehen,”
which means, “We hope to meet again.” Would we meet again, in the
presence of God where there is fullness of joy, and pleasures evermore,
those dear saints who have gone before? Then must we follow in the narrow
path, treading in the footsteps of the Master. We must resign ourselves to
God. His Word must be our chart and guide so that with Paul we may
declare: “The life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son
of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.” Let us make our salvation
sure by daily consecrating ourselves anew unto God. Then when the trials
and cares and afflictions of life beset us the comfort will be with us. When
the chilling waters of the river of death encompass us, we will be ready to
face the foe in the last battle and having clung to Christ by faith, the victory
will be ours and the crown of life which Jesus has laid up for us, we shall
wear throughout eternity in that

Land of pure delight,

Where saints immortal dwell,
Eternal day excludes the night,
And pleasures banish pain. "

Amen.

196
 32. Faithfulness Is The
Crowning Glory Of The Lord’s
Servants By Rev. L. H. Schuh,
Ph. D.

“His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful
over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy
Lord.” – Matt. 25:21.

Occasion: The Death of a Pastor

BRETHREN OF THE MINISTRY, ESPECIALLY MEMBERS OF THIS FAMILY:

J––– F––– S––– was born in the common walks of life. His parents
followed the first and most honorable of all earthly callings. They were
farmers. His early life was spent in farm work and he developed a healthy
body and a firm character. But this was not to be his life’s work. The
beneficial effects of his early training remained with him throughout life.
He loved the common people, was not afraid of drudgery and could talk to
men in the common walks of life in language and figures which they could
understand.
God gave him his talents. He loved books. This was a fingerboard on the
road of life. It was somewhat late in his youth, at about the age of twenty-
one, that he took up the preparation for the Christian ministry. But it was
not harmful, because he was settled in his disposition, fixed in his purpose
and unlike so many candidates for this office, he kept his eye steadily on the
goal.
He completed his work here in eight years. He was ordained to the office
and served acceptably in three congregations. During the last year he was
twice afflicted in health – once seriously and this last time fatally. The last

197
chapter of his life has been written by God himself. The Lord took him.
And as the divine hand closed the book of his life never to be opened in
time, I hear a voice saying: “Well done, good and faithful servant!”
There are many qualifications that both God and man expect in a
minister of Jesus Christ. Experience shows that men require more than God.
The duties of the office extend over such a wide range, that there seems to
be no limit to the gifts and accomplishments which a pastor and preacher
may use profitably in his holy office. No man has all the gifts which could
be used and not a few incumbents lack some that are really desirable. This
may explain why men are such unjust critics and make such severe
demands upon their pastors.
God is more charitable and this is a real comfort. True, even he demands
some gifts. He says that “a bishop must be apt to teach,” that he must be an
example to the flock and that he must rule well his own house. Amid all the
requirements which both man and God may demand in a Gospel minister,
what is the crown? St. Paul says: “Moreover it is required in stewards that a
man be found faithful.” He refers that to all stewards whether they be set
over material or spiritual possessions.

Faithfulness is the Crowning Glory of the Lord’s Servants

I. The Lord praises it:

This text is taken from the parable of the king who, before going into a far
country, called his servants about him and entrusted unto them his goods.
To the one he entrusted more, to the other less. He said: “Occupy (work) till
I come.” At last he came and called them to an account. He finds one who
had five talents in his keeping and he brings other five talents which he had
earned, and the king praised him. The king might have praised him for his
diligence, his wisdom, his thrift, his cunning, his zeal, his forethought. But
nothing of all that. He says: “Thou hast been faithful.” This is the crowning
virtue and glory of a servant to deny his own will, and to do that of another,
to have an eye single to one purpose and that not of his own choosing.
If the Lord praises faithfulness in his servants, why should not I? I will.

Our brother was faithful to his King.

198
He understood his relation to his Lord to be that of a servant to a king. He
was content to occupy the position of a subordinate and was happy in it. He
was not crouching before an earthly master and was not fawning for favor.
He recognized that there was One who was his Maker, who formed him in
secret, gave him body and soul, eyes and ears and all his members and
whose purpose was that the creature might glorify him. The ruling principle
of his life was submission to his Master. His question was this: “What is the
will of my King?” And when he recognized it, he bowed in submission. It
becomes a servant to know his place and knowing it he is in a position to be
faithful.
No man reaches this standpoint except by the aid of God’s Spirit. Human
nature is sodden in selfishness. In fact, selfishness is the very essence of sin.
The human mind is self-centered and there is a real battle to be fought out
with the Spirit of God before a man comes to this state of submission. But
when the Spirit has won the victory and there is in the human heart a new
center, a new motive, a new life, what a happy life it is!

Our brother was faithful to his office.

There was committed to him the highest office in the gift of the church. He
was a Gospel minister. I speak advisedly when it is called the highest office
in the gift of the church. There is none higher – none even so high. The
world does not place that estimate on the office and we need not be
disturbed. Their eyes are holden. Their faces are turned earthward. They
have looked so long and intently upon the earth that they have forgotten that
which is above. As much as the soul surpasseth the body, by so much does
the ministry surpass other callings. These are concerned about temporal,
perishable things; but the holy office of the ministry is concerned about the
spiritual, the eternal.
Our brother understood the very spirit and essence of the Christian
ministry; He understood it to be the office of reconciliation. No man can be
faithful until he has absorbed that conception. Not until an incumbent of the
office has a clear conception of the nature and attributes of God and of man
can he be efficient, or faithful in the work. Our God is holy. Sin is an
offense to him and in his wrath he is moved to temporal and eternal
punishment. But he has had mercy on the helpless sinner and has sent

199
Christ to reconcile the world unto himself and now the purpose of the
Gospel ministry is to plead with men to be reconciled with God.
What a distorted conception of this office some preachers must have!
Judging by the themes which are announced in the daily papers, by the
projects which are launched and directed by them, by the work which they
foist on congregations and by the large amount of time at their disposal for
amusements and relaxation, one is forced to conclude that the temporal is
more vital than the eternal, that sin has lost its damnable character and that
God is no longer stretching out his merciful hands to a dying world.
Contrast with those preachers, this one. He was willing to discard human
wisdom for the revelation of God. Sweeter than the doctrine of salvation by
ethical culture and good works was this biblical teaching: “The blood of
Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanses us from all sin.” He rightly divined the Word
– the law for the flesh and the Gospel for the spirit. He did not belong to
that class of preachers of whom an aged father in Israel once said to me:
“Our pastor is such a gentle man. He can tell a man that he is a sinner and
do it in such a pleasant way that the man pays no attention to it.” You did
not go home feeling that hell was a pleasure resort when you heard his
testimony against sin. And you felt the comfort of the Gospel for repentant
sinners when he lifted up the Crucified One. In the conduct of your
congregational work there was always that fundamental question: " What is
the Lord’s will?" As one of his parishioners I voice the sentiment of all
when I say that he was faithful to his office.

Our brother was faithful to his church.

He was a member of the Church of the Reformation and was such from
conviction. He was not like some, in a church, but out of harmony with it
and at every turn offending against its principles; uncomfortable himself
and making others so. He understood the history, doctrines, life, practices
and spirit of this church and he stood by them. He was not sighing for
greater liberty, knowing that the greatest liberty consistent with God’s
revelation is already ours. He was an intelligent, consistent Lutheran. God
raise up many more such! We need them in our ranks. Our church is
frequently misunderstood and misjudged and we need men in our pulpits
who will stand their ground and defend our biblical principles. We do not
need men who defend our principles and practices just because they are

200
Lutheran, but whose conviction is that they are biblical I Then our
distinctive doctrines will he upheld and our church will fulfill its mission in
this land.
That the departed was a conservative Lutheran was again shown upon
his deathbed. He called for the Holy Sacrament. It seemed necessary to
administer it at once while his mind was yet clear and he still had the ability
to examine himself. The elements were prepared from the first material at
hand, common bread alone being available at the instant. But when he saw
that table bread was set out he requested that hosts be procured. “For,” said
he, “on my deathbed I do not wish to make the confession of indifference or
of laxity.” He was mindful of all that bitter struggle through which the
church passed in her contention for the sacrament and in his dying hour he
was not willing to appear in depreciation of her contention and victory. That
is the true spirit to be manifested by a Lutheran pastor. That spirit did not
merely manifest itself in the eleventh hour of his life, but was regnant
throughout his official career.

Our brother was faithful to his Synod.

He was born and reared in this Synod. He was educated in her institutions
and he loved her work. Our Synod has passed through many bitter battles.
Her history like that of the church at large has been one of conflict to
maintain in its purity the faith once delivered to the saints. She has testified
against unionism, Calvinism, lodgery, new-measurism and a host of isms.
Many have fallen by the way. Our brother never was a champion or a leader
in our conflicts, but he stood. A church does not need a large number of
leaders and standard-bearers. The nature of things does not require it. But it
does need a large number of supporters. He was one upon whom we could
count in every good work and in every righteous move.

II. The Lord rewards it:

The king rewarded his faithful servant by an advancement in service. He
says: “Thou hast been faithful over a few things. I will make thee a ruler
over many things.” At first he was a servant, but now he was to become a

201
ruler. At first there were entrusted to him but a few things, but now he was
to have many things. His reward came by advancement in service.
The faithful are advanced in this life. To them we give our confidence.
Their talents grow by use. In their lives the saying is fulfilled: “To him that
hath shall be given.” The condition upon which this is done is that faithful
use be made of gifts and opportunities. Gifts and talents grow by use. Even
in a worldly sense God says to such people: “Come up higher.”
This reward came to our brother. God called him from the plow to the
college; from college to the seminary; from the seminary to the pulpit; from
a country pulpit to a city pulpit; from a city pulpit to this university pulpit.
All through life there was a gradual progression, a growing field of
usefulness. God was making him a ruler over many things. What a sphere
of usefulness was offered him here. To help to mold the character and to
form the ideals of our prospective pastors, to pose unconsciously as their
model, this it seems to me is a field of unusual influence. Though dead he
still speaks in the lives and work of other men.
God gave man dominion and its exercise brings satisfaction to the
human heart. The possession of money and goods gives joy to the soul
largely because it puts the possessor into a position to exercise dominion.
Why does the scientist seek to wrest from nature her secrets? Because he
seeks dominion over her! What have the wars of the world been about? To a
great extent for dominion. No man exercises dominion in a higher degree
than the preacher and the prophet. His is a moral power. The greatest
satisfaction that any man derives from his work is the consciousness of
having rendered the world an indispensable service. This reward of
faithfulness our brother had.
But there comes to a Christian a higher service and reward. They will be
higher in kind and in degree. As the future life is higher than the present, its
services and rewards will be in proportion. This life has limitations. Here
we are held down by the weaknesses and fetters of the flesh. Here sin holds
sway. The slimy trail of the old serpent is visible and there is nothing so fair
but he has befouled it. Our faculties have been dwarfed; our reason clouded;
our will perverted; our affections warped; but when we have cast off this
tenement of clay and have been freed from the curse of sin and the image of
God is once more restored in its fullness, then the Lord will have service for
us that is commensurate with our larger powers.

202
 That life is not one of idleness. God is ever active; he never slumbers nor
sleeps. He could not tolerate creatures around him that do not revel and
delight in activity. See what he is doing in this world and then by analogy
conclude what he must be doing there. If in this lower form of existence
there is so much to do in his service, how the heart beats and the breast
heaves in anticipation of what is coming!
We do not fully know wherein this higher service will consist, but here
and there a glint of light falls through the curtain that separates time from
eternity. God in his Word has drawn the curtain. A man standing by a wall
and looking through a chink may have a view of a whole field that lies
beyond. That must have been St. Paul’s case when he cries out in
exultation: “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the
heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.”
The glory which is peculiar to Jesus as the exalted Son of God, which
causes the hosts of heaven to bow down before him and worship, sending
up their anthems echoing and reechoing through the vaults of heaven, that
glory the King promises to share with the faithful. In this life we have
shared with him battles and hardships and persecutions; but we will go from
battle to victory, from insult to honor, from death unto life.
How often the language of Scripture is made to groan beneath the weight
of meaning when the sacred writers try to convey to us a glimpse of that
heavenly glory! But they succeed only in part. We know that the reward that
awaits us will be out of all proportion to our services. If a king in his
magnanimity should give a servant a palace for a day’s work it would be a
reward of grace and not of merit. “We shall drink of the rivers of joy.” “At
thy right hand are pleasures forever more.” Not a drop of joy; that would
do: not a cup of joy; that would suffice: not a vessel of joy; that would be a
plenty; but rivers of joy at God’s right hand forever. AVho can comprehend
the reward of the faithful!
Brethren of the ministry, students of our school and members of our
congregation and family: what is the lesson of the hour? “Be thou faithful
unto death and I will give thee a crown of life.” Amen.

203
 33. The Illumination Of Death
By Rev. Prof. David H. Bauslin,
D. D.

“But I would not have you to”be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are fallen
asleep…" – 1 Thess. 4:13.

Occasion: For a Prominent Church Member

Addison tells a story of a dweller in Bagdad, who, having a vision, saw a

bridge projected from a cloud on the hillside to a mist on a corresponding
acclivity. Beneath the bridge there flowed a deep, dark and turbulent stream.
The bridge itself, you may remember – for many of you have read the story
in the schoolbooks – rested on an hundred arches; the first seventy were
firm and intact; the last thirty were crumbling and unsafe. An innumerable
multitude was continually emerging from the cloud and struggled and
jostled each other on the bridge. In the bridge were numberless traps, and
through them the wayfarers kept falling and disappearing in the stream
beneath. A few only kept on until they reached the last thirty of the arches,
and with trembling step faltered along among the crumbling stone, and,
only prolonged by vigorous eJffiorts, they inevitably dropped into the
stream beneath. That vision is an epitome of human life. It is a somewhat
weird portrayal of the end of man’s fitful and uncertain earthly existence.
“Alas,” said the beholder in the narrative, “here is man given away to
mortality and swallowed up in death.” This vision is a rehearsal of the
absolutely omnipresent fact – “dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou
return.” No man who is pastor of a congregation as large as this, composed
of so many households, can have failed to notice, and painfully, how
frequent a visitant upon the earth death is; how much of uncertainty and
painful possibility all our days and nights are freighted with; with what

204
frequency the tenderest expectations falter, the dearest plans are broken, and
the fondest hopes droop into dreary disappointment. And yet, my friends,
this is but to have taken up into one’s own experience and observation the
most painful natural fact of human history from the beginning. Wise men of
the world have taken different standpoints, reasoned from this and then
from that assumed or admitted fact, followed different and frequently
divergent lines of reasoning, and constructed theory after theory, each of
which in its turn has given place to some successor, until now the entire
pathway of the world’s history is strewn with the wreckage of abandoned
theories, unsatisfactory speculations and disproven assumptions. And yet
today, as at the beginning, the great unknown is before us, and to the human
wisdom it is as much the unknown as ever before. Here the wisdom of the
world stands today as it has stood for more than six thousand years,
knowing nothing of the future, either near or remote, especially after the
death warrant has been issued and executed. Before the great perplexing
question all worldly wisdom stands with bowed head and sealed lips. It has
been so from the beginning. Go back to the earliest annals of our race and
in the fifth chapter of the old book of Genesis you read the genealogy of a
long line of patriarchs, each terminating with these words, “And he died.”
These words are broad and deep with meaning. They mean that the
wonderful functions upon which our animal life depends, and all the other
functions connected with man’s physical organization, have reached their
final limit. They mean that all the signs and manifestations on earth and
through the body are at an end. They mean that a man’s power to think has
come to an end. They mean that the body that the man once used and
graced is no longer useful, and that no nerve, or sense, or muscle can give
the feeblest hint, as to where the real man is or what has become of him.
They mean that all of a man’s connection with and participation in the
affairs of this world are completely ended, as much as if he had never
existed at all. They mean that the world is done with a man, and that he is
done with it as a present and active factor and power. These words mean,
for the mightiest monarch that ever ruled, that he comes down to the level
of the commonest subject, so far as action and influence on earth is
concerned, the moment he stops breathing. Life itself is a marvel which has
taxed the scientific wisdom and curiosity of all the ages, and when it stops
the marvel loses none of its strangeness. Society has no service which dead
men can render, and no machinery which they can run. Dead men enact no

205
law; they make no speeches; they write no books; they fight no battles; they
set on foot no magnificent enterprises to employ or bless mankind. All that
is left of them for this world is the memory of what they once were and the
projected effect of what they did when living. Put all these natural facts
together and you get something of an idea of what death, the great reality,
that awaits every one of us, means.
These we say are sad and ominous facts. And yet I know not after all
whether they are so sad, unless we be content to come under the baleful
dominion of an exaggerated and utterly unbiblical view of the place and
importance of death in our lives. With many people, in belief and practice,
death is assigned an importance which it does not have either in the Bible or
the nature of things. Many men mark on their charts a terra incognita
beyond the grave and wish to pay no attention to that region. Their common
ideas and fears of death are more pagan than Christian. It is a vague affair in
their minds with much in it that is repulsive, and accordingly they would
keep their thoughts from it as far as possible. Death to many men is the
blank wall around life beyond which they look or plan for nothing; an
abrupt chasm at the end of ill paths; nature’s final contradiction of man’s
hopes, the realization of his fears. An uncertainty is always unpleasant to
dwell upon, and if you put a not inconsiderable element of fearful
possibilities into the uncertainty, then you make it still more odious. It is
this uncertain future with its dim forebodings which makes the mass of men
dread death. The uncertainty is the result of the condition of ignorance in
which men keep themselves in spite of God’s light offered them, and the
forebodings on the result of sin recognized by the conscience, and
suggesting by the uniform constitution of the soul the consequent
punishment. The great majority of men have settled down to look upon
death as a monster, and for much of their time on the earth have excluded
the painful subject from their thoughts by absorbing themselves in the
affairs of this present life. No age or nation can produce an exception to this
natural hostility between man and death.
But all this, my friends, is contrary to Scripture. You are much mistaken
in putting such a character as you do upon death physically considered, for
it is not made the important thing, in our Bible, nor does it hold the first
place in the economy of redemption. The Bible assigns a subordinate place
to the king of terrors, and it nowhere elevates death to the rank of the
supreme and final transaction between man and his Maker. The crisis in any

206
soul’s history is not, in the Bible, the death of the body. In the light of the
New Testament doctrine of the resurrection and eternal life, physical death
does not cease to be looked upon as an event that awaiteth every soul of
man; but it does cease to be a thing of terror, the final thing, and as an utter
and impassable chasm across the continuity of life. The dread and supreme
fact of death is thus susceptible of illumination, and accordingly we have
the Lord’s own apostle saying in our text – “I would not have you ignorant,
brethren, concerning them which are fallen asleep.” I have dwelt thus far
upon the exaggerated and unbiblical view of the place and function of
natural death, in order to prepare the way for several of those supreme
considerations which will serve us in the illumination of such a certain fact
as our final dissolution. There is something better for us than a prolonged
endurance of a restless and unhappy existence through fear of a slain
enemy.
First. Let me say then, in the first place, that DEATH IS ILLUMINATED WHEN
WE REMEMBER THE UNAPPEASABLE DESIRE OF MEN – OF ALL MEN – FOR
IMMORTALITY; THAT THERE IS IN MEN – IN ALL MEN – A CERTAIN INTUITIVE
PRESUMPTION OF THE INDESTRUCTIBLE PERSONALITY OF MAN.
Four questions have been asked everywhere and in all ages: (1) Is there a
God? (2) How ought man to live? (3) How can the consciousness of guilt be
appeased? (4) Does death end all? These questions, and the answers they
have received, summarize the religious history of mankind. Can it be that
man, who is thrilled with deathless aspirations, shall fall as the leaves fall?
Immanuel Kant said that it is the business of philosophy to answer three
questions: (1) What may I know? (2) What ought I to do? (3) For what may
I hope? Attempts to answer these questions summarize all the world’s
philosophy from Plato to Herbert Spencer. “For what may I hope,” is one of
Kant’s questions; but centuries before Kant, and far back in the dawn of
history, Job, as he pondered on the same unending problems, cried out: “If a
man die, shall he live again?” That is the one question which will never go
down. I ask it; you ask it; every man asks it with unappeasable eagerness. If
man is to die at last like a dog why should he live like an angel? If death
ends all, then it would be difficult to prove that the barbarous philosophy of
life that says, “Let us eat and drink for tomorrow we die,” is not the true
philosophy of life. But we have a consciousness of something within us that
has about it the very property of deathlessness. And just that consciousness,
my friends, in our hour of high access to God, we sometimes do have and

207
there is in us a deep, full sense that we CANNOT die, because there is in us,
and of us, something to which death has no relevance. It is only by having
within us something that is immortal, and having it in such fullness that it
lies as a great wealthy fact in our consciousness, that we are delivered from
the bondage of fear, and are set in the pleasant prospect of the things to
come.
There are physical facts and there are mental facts. The physical facts
prove that a nature of things exists. The mental facts prove that there are
mental endowments. To deny either of these statements would be to ignore
the universal conviction of mankind and to strike reason in the face. But are
there no spiritual facts as well? The world-wide consciousness of mankind,
the testimony of human history is the affirmation to the question. Men talk
of tender conscience, of hatred for all evil and vileness, of the loving of all
things beautiful and good. What are such factors in human life and
aspiration? But if there be spiritual facts, there must be a spiritual nature.
And this spiritual nature has needs peculiar to itself cravings higher even
than those of the intellect, aspirations reaching out far beyond the kingdom
of nature. Man’s harmony with the world is never complete. His heart
constantly throbs with unsatisfied desires. Amid conscious infirmity, under
sentence of death, there is ever a feeling after if happily he may find his
home, a knowledge more satisfying, a welcome more cordial and a resting-
place more permanent and restful than any this earth has afforded. The
question is this, Has no provision been made for such facts? Is there no
answer to Kant’s question, “For what may I hope?” Is the racer in life to
reach no goal? Is the voyager to the future to be stranded and to go down in
a sea whose caverns are dark with doubt and uncertainty? Is the better and
higher nature of man to be vanquished in the hour of death? The assertion
of even such a possibility, my friends, can be of no possible use to you and
me. Such an assertion but mocks our deepest convictions, laughs at our
sense of moral quiet and shames the deepest longings of our souls. The
soul’s immateriality, and the soul’s longings, and the soul’s capabilities
would seem to indicate possibilities of development for which there is
manifestly no room in this earthly life. They do so indicate, and if there be
no affirmative answer, no definite and satisfactory answer to Kant’s
question, and Job’s question, then man’s works are greater than man’s self –
then are the pyramids grander than their builders; then were it better to be
an oak in yonder forest than to be Wm. E. Gladstone.

208
 But a few years ago, and near the same time, there passed away from the
earth two of the leading names in the scientific annals of our times –
Prof. Clifford and Prof. Maxwell. They were not only widely learned men
but both genial, kindly and loving souls. Professor Clifford sang no song of
triumph because as he personally said, he had no song to sing. He believed
that man had come here as the fatal working out of sightless and
ungoverned forces, and that he was the result of a thousand aimless
energies. Prof. Maxwell on the other hand, believed man to be a son of God,
and a joint heir with Jesus Christ, in whom was lodged the sovereignty of
the King over all. Prof. Clifford believed that no personal immortality
attaches to man – that the longings and aspirations of which I have spoken,
are but lies in our being and the phantoms of our lives. Prof. Maxwell
believed that manhood was filled with divinely loaded energies, that it shall
go on forever, that a limitless eternity hangs over all men, and that it is
filled with a voice which says – “He that overcometh shall inherit all things
and I will be his God and he shall be my son.” Professor Clifford’s creed
had this for comfort and strength – “Beloved now are we the results of force
and it doth not yet appear what we shall be, but we know that when the
changes come, we shall be like these forces, for of them we come and into
them at last we go; man is the gift of force and the end of force is death.”
Professor Maxwell’s creed is an assertion of the lordship of life over death.
It is a song of triumph and a shout of victory. It is this – “Beloved now are
we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear wHat we shall be, but we
know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as
he is.” I know not what to say to the man who does not recognize and feel
the difference in these creeds, as answers to the deep questionings of the
human soul. This, my brethren, is our consolation, this our confidence, our
inspiration and our hope – that we walk this earth as the kings of nature,
and as the prophets of another world; that we are chosen from our birth and
called of God to be witnesses to the higher order of spirit, and to live as
heirs of the kingdom of God.
Second. But to advance to stronger assurances and unquestionable
certainties, let me say, that DEATH IS ILLUMINATED BY READING INTO IT THE FACT
OF THE EVANGELICAL HISTORY.
There is in much of the world’s literature, and in current speech, so
much in recognition of a better life, and a more restful and holy life, that
men forget sometimes that the fertile ground of all such expectation, and the

209
fruitful fountain of all such consolation, is the Gospel. We know of no one
else but the Lord from heaven that has brought life and immortality to light;
so that any just discourse upon such a theme must needs begin and end with
Christ. Sin it was that caused the natural possibility of mortality to pass into
the certainty of death for man. But nevertheless, man is to work out his time
here and to pass through death as being not necessarily subject to death, but
born under the higher law of the spirit and with the fact of eternal life
always before him. If we are to learn anything from the manifestation of
Christ after his crucifixion, it is this, if we have need to learn it, that over
the man, the spirit which thinks and feels and loves and which is in turn
loved and trusted and honored, death has no control.
To the question: “If a man die shall he live again?” there is nothing in
nature which renders a distinct answer. All that is taught, for example, by
the seed corn cast into the ground, and from which the blade appears next
spring, is the continuity of life. The change that takes place in the seed no
eye, no microscope, no chemical analysis can trace. It is an enigma, and
from an enigma no clear and satisfactory truth can be drawn. Nor have
philosophers succeeded by the process called logic, any better in
satisfactorily proving immortality. Plato’s splendid efforts are not entirely
convincing, and the phoenix bird which rose from the ashes of the ancient
funeral pyres was but a delusion. The Christian doctrine of immortality is
not a surmise; it is not an inference from certain facts and appearances in
nature that happen to look in that direction; it is not a wish pushed to the
point of becoming an opinion. The doctrine of immortality was first a fact
in the life of our divine Lord and we are entered into participation in that
fact because of our participation in the life of our Lord. Whatever the
longings and hopes and guesses as to the future life, the resurrection of our
Lord for the first time sets all questions as to the future and the life after
death at rest. If he be alive from the dead, then have we a demonstration
that death has not absolute power, and that if it could not hold him who was
slain on the tree, then who may hold such as Christ bids to arise from the
dead? The resurrection of Christ demonstrates that there is a kind of life that
death and the grave cannot do anything with, cannot handle it, nor do its
pleasure upon it, nor in any way obstruct or embarrass it.
That guarded tomb in Joseph’s garden on the night of our Lord’s
crucifixion was the grave of his people’s hopes; the open sepulchre from
which the stone was rolled away on the morning of the third day was the

210
birthplace of their immortality. Not since then has the tomb been so dark
and forbidding. Christ did depart. He did return, and his very presence did
proclaim that there is a father’s heart in the universe and that that heart
beats in sympathy with the sighing and sorrowing. Such an assuring pledge
of the certainty of that immortal life as the resurrection of our Lord we
sadly need. The sad plaint of John Stuart Mill shows us how that life is
rayless, starless midnight without one voice of hope and cheer crying in the
darkness, when there is no such assurance. The plaint of that gifted man is
one of the saddest chapters in modern literature. Under the teaching of his
father his young mind had been thoroughly emptied of God. In 1830, at the
age of twenty-four, he began a friendship, which he calls “the honor and
chief blessing of his existence, as well as the source of a great part of all he
attempted to do or hoped to effect thereafter for human improvement.” He
was introduced to the lady who after twenty years of friendship became his
wife. With more than the usual enthusiasm of love, John Stuart Mill
believed that he had found in her a combination of the finest qualities he
had known in the greatest men. To her this philosopher gave himself with a
devotion as fervent as was ever rendered the Virgin Mary by the most
devout Romanist. “Who can read without emotion the dedication of his
essay on Liberty –”To the beloved and deplored memory of her who was
the inspirer and in part the author of all that is best in my writings, the
friend and wife whose exalted sense of truth and right was my strongest
incitement, and whose approbation was my chief reward – I dedicate this
volume… . Were I but capable of interpreting to the world one-half the
great thoughts and noble feelings which are buried in her grave, I should be
the medium of a greater benefit to it than is ever likely to arise from
anything that I can write unprompted and unassisted by her all but unrivaled
wisdom." In 1851, Stuart Mill was married to her in whose mind he could
“detect no mixture of error.” For seven and a half years only did they live
together, and then she was taken to the God in whom she also did not
believe. The memory of that woman became the strong man’s religion. She
had been laid to rest in the south of Prance, in sunny Avignon, and year by
year this remorseless logician, this acute philosopher, went thither and wept
over her grave. There he walked amid the cypress trees, and looking vainly
to the east and the west, the north and the south, he sent forth an exceeding
great and bitter cry which seems like an echo of Mary’s voice from the

211
empty tomb of her Lord in Joseph’s garden – “They have taken away my
Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.”
You may ask, “What does all this mean?” It means this – that here was a
man, a son of the living God living upon the recollection of a brief gladness
that could never come back, for I would have you to remember that no
flower of hope bloomed on that grave in the south of France to which Mill
made his sorrow^ful journeyings. I revert to the words of our text, “I would
not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are fallen
asleep,” and couple them with the words of the same apostle of the Lord –
“If in this life only we have hope we are of all men most miserable.”
“Because I live, ye shall live also.” That is the statement of a great fact that
draws another great fact in its train. My immortality is the immortal Christ
in me. That is the Christian doctrine of immortality, so that death means no
more to me, if Christ lives in me, than it meant to Christ himself. That is the
great point in Christ’s address to Martha, “Whosoever liveth and believeth
in me shall never die.” We have not only the fact of our Lord’s rising from
the dead, but also the doctrinal import of that fact with respect to believers.
Christ has risen in a certain character and relation as “the first fruits of them
that slept.” A vast harvest is in the future, of which he is the first fruits and
pledge of the full ingathering. Previous resurrections occurred, but in no
sense were they “first fruits.” They involved no idea of a divine covenant,
and had no representation or mediatorial character. The Scriptures declare
that “God is not the God of the dead but of the living,” and we may credit
that revelation which bids us believe that God’s own thought is to bring life
to everlasting triumph in some final deliverance from death, and that the
living God will not pause nor tarry until he raises from this earth a race of
the children of God, capable of living forever in unison with himself and his
creation.
Let me know beyond a doubt that Jesus folded the napkin in that
sepulchre in Joseph’s garden, burst the bars of death and led captivity
captive, and then I know that the atonement is perfected, that sin may be
clutched, that Satan may be conquered, that God may be reconciled, and
that eternal life may be made accessible to every man’s faith and hope, that
the body, the temple of the Holy Ghost, is sacred, and that by and by, our
Lord will raise it up, and shall fashion it anew that it may be conformed to
the body of his glory, according to the mighty working whereby he is able
to subdue all things unto himself.

212
 I turn aside here from the pursuit of this inviting theme to a conclusion
or two befitting the greatness and gladness of our subject. My sermon has
been one of assurance regarding that eternal life which is declared to be a
gift of God. Now then if these things be so, it follows that our true life
consists in our coming at once, in our own souls, into the right and fullest
possible correspondence with that which is the real and eternal element of
life. We are made to live in harmony with all good, beautiful, and true
things, or in communion with God.
(1.) Accordingly my first conclusion from our subject IS ONE OF
ADMONITION REGARDING THE ORDERING OF OUR LIVES IN VIEW OF THESE SUPREME
FACTS. The man who has not a clear belief in a future life based upon such
assurance as I have named, can have no strong sense of duty. The great
truths involved in our subject are so wrought into our faith and sensibilities
that they wield the man who ardently believes them. They are mysteriously
gifted with a power of their own. The teaching of the Bible is that what, as
to condition and destiny, we are to be hereafter, depends upon what, as to
character, we are here. The two lives are thus united not simply as being
successive, but in the order of moral sequence as well. This, according to
the Bible, is the constitution of things which God has adopted, and which
we cannot vacate or change. We are subject to it by the irreversible
necessity of a divine appointment, and whether we heed it or not, act wisely
in view of it or not, the appointment remains the same. It is true that, under
this appointment, “whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap.” It is
true that “he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption” and
that “he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.”
The Bible is full of this idea, and in the light of it is constantly sounding its
warnings in the hearing of men. The man who assumes the contrary, or
practically conducts life as if the reverse were true, takes upon himself an
awful hazard. He denies, when he ought to admit, and trifles when he ought
to be solemn. It is a practical heresy to deny that what a man thinks upon
such great themes as the future life and his personal immortality, has
nothing to do with the formation of his character and the ordering of his
conduct. Any degree of presumption that we are here acting for eternity
ought to be practically as conclusive as the most absolute demonstration.
In one of her moral fables Jane Taylor gives an account of the arrival and
sojourn on this earth of a former inhabitant of the planet Venus. He was one
of a race like ours, apparently in all respects human, except that he had

213
never heard of death. No hint of it came to him until after he had resided
several weeks in this world, and had in the meantime been introduced to all
the gaieties of society and instructed in the best means of making money.
His emotions at the discovery that all men must die, and the amazement that
overcame him at the worldliness of creatures with such a destiny, and their
indifference to the future, are vividly portrayed in the story. He was
appalled at the earthly insensibility and lack of preparation for death. The
admonition of our subject, my friends, is to watchfulness and fidelity in the
ordering of our lives. “Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such
things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and
blameless.” Thus shall we weigh anchor and put out hopefully for eternity.
Tennyson has given it well in “Crossing the Bar”:

"Sunset and evening star,

And one clear call for me!
And may there be no moaning of the bar,
When I put out to sea.

"But such a tide as moving seems asleep,

Too full for sound and foam,
When that which drew from out the boundless deep
Turns again home.

"Twilight and evening bell,

And after that the dark:
And may there be no sadness of farewell,
When I embark.

“For though from out our bourne of time and place.

The flood may bear me far,
I hope to see my Pilot face to face
When I have crossed the bar.”

My second conclusion from our subject is the ASSURANCE OF CHRISTIAN HOPE

REGARDING OUR CHERISHED DEAD WHO HAVE FALLEN ASLEEP.
Not long ago, on a beautiful day, when the sun was soft, the skies
translucent and the air laden with fragrance, I stood with a little company of
friends, in our cemetery. A wife and mother was being laid to rest. It was a
sight often seen, and yet one to which we can never become reconciled.
There was the narrow grave, the long box, the mound with flowers that

214
would soon wither and the “dust to dust, and ashes to ashes.” How common
that sight has become, for all these things have been going on for thousands
of years. In view of such facts certain teachers in our day have mustered
courage to say only this: “We don’t know; there must we leave it.” But that
satisfies no one. It is no panacea for sad hearts and weeping eyes. Immanuel
Kant said it was the business of philosophy to answer the question, “For
what may I hope?” It is the Gospel and not philosophy that answers that
question that never goes down. What says Jesus Christ about the mystery of
death? Never do his great words thrill with so divine a music. This universe
is not simply space dotted with worlds held together by invisible attractions.
Listen – “In my Father’s house are many mansions,” many rooms. Father;
house; many rooms; dying, going from one room into another. Let not your
heart be troubled; death is nothing to dread. This is a sample of the answers
Jesus Christ brings to such questions.
And it is only, my friends, when such experiences are made our own that
we come to know the fineness and sweetness of these answers. There is a
time in many lives when the whole being is absorbed and apparently
satisfied in the love of others at their side. But this time is brief. The
intensity of such love is the measure of the pain it must entail on the
survivor. All the reverence and sanctity of love for parents; all the growing
into oneness, and the cleaving of soul to soul which hallow married life; all
the joy of being trusted by fair children, is like the brief sunshine which
burns down into the chilly evening and then into the cold night.
There is no more pathetic sight in this world than a new-made grave. It
is the mournful termination of human toil, the end of man’s hot ambitions
and strenuous exertions. If the assurances of our faith which we have
considered, be no assurance, then our march of the sleeping-places where
dark yew trees cast their shadoAvs and lettered stones betray the impotence
of grief is always a “dead march” along an uncheered via dolorosa; then the
resting-places of our cherished dead are become gloomy and forbidding
prisons; then those words of hope chiseled on tombstones in every
churchyard of Christendom have no meaning, and the flowers which
symbolize our hope, planted on the graves of our departed, are without
significance. But faith in Christ is faith in him who said, “Thy brother shall
rise again.” “I am the resurrection and the life,” It is a faith which casts the
soft light of hope on ancient graves, and on the newest turf which covers
such as have gone hence.

215
 There is a pretty little story of a Hindu mother who went hither and
thither with her babe in her arms, crying to neighbors to help her:

“Something to heal my darling’s heart,” she cried.

“A grain of mustard seed,” the sage replied,
“Found where none old or young has ever died,
Will cure the pain you carry in your side.”

The eager mother wandered east and west, but found not the magic seed.
Everywhere death had been before her. Let it be even so, beloved; but we
who believe in the risen Lord are not hopeless. Our precious dead are safe.
This we know, they have gone to be with Christ, through whom we have the
gift of eternal life, and that involves everything we could wish for them.
They can nevermore be vexed or agonized with suspense or blighted by
sickness or death. True it is, that we miss them, and at times are
inexpressibly lonesome without them; and yet our grief is never a hopeless
grief because our Lord has risen and lives forevermore, and has the keys of
death and hell, and because we read into their departure the glad assurances
of our Lord’s Gospel. And this, my friends, is great gain. “I am come,” said
our Lord, “that they might have life, and that they might have it more
abundantly.” “He that believeth on me hath everlasting life” is his perpetual
assurance. “If a man keep my sayings he shall never see death,” is his
promise. “He that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath
everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation: but is passed from
death unto life.” Therefore, beloved, “I would not have you to be ignorant
concerning them which are fallen asleep.” We have seen the risen Christ
and heard his words, wherefore let us go on and live.

“I shall arise! What time, what circuit first, I ask not; In sometime – his good time – I
shall arise;
* * * * in his good time.”

216
 34. The Mystery Of Death Is
Solved By Rev. J. W. Schillinger

“The wages of sin is death; hut the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our
Lord.” – Rom. 6:23.

Occasion: For the Father of a Family, and a Faithful Member of

the Church

DEAR CHRISTIAN FRIENDS, AND ESPECIALLY SORROWING FAMILY OF THE DEPARTED

BROTHER:
One of the most wonderful mysteries in this world is the mystery of life.
We see evidences of it on all sides. In every sprouting seed and growing
plant, in every animal, in every human being, we see its manifestation. In
every one of God’s creatures which lives and moves there is an active
principle which we call life, which, however, no man is able to comprehend
or explain. The folly of the man who refuses to believe what he cannot
understand is evident here. He carries in his own body an active principle
called life which he dare not deny, and yet which he cannot understand.
When we view this mystery of life which surrounds us in this world and
which we carry in our very being, it should impress upon us the solemn
truth that the Creator is vastly greater and wiser than the creature.
Almost equally wonderful and incomprehensible is the mystery of death.
What is death? Whence did it come into this world? How did death with its
destroying power manage to get into a creation which God made so perfect
and beautiful? How can we escape death? What is the state of man after
death? These are some of the troublesome questions which have baffled the
minds of men for many centuries. Death is a mystery. For the man whose
mind has not been enlightened by God’s Word it remains a grim and awful
mystery. In the text which we have before us today God has given us a
perfect solution for this mystery. As we now stand in the presence of death,

217
and our souls are troubled by the mystery in which it is wrapped, it should
fill us with comfort and joy to hear that:

The Mystery of Death is Solved

1. The Origin of Death is revealed:

The origin of death has always been one of its mysteries. How is the
presence of such a horrid monster as death in this world consistent with the
wisdom and goodness of God? We know that “God is love.” Out of pure
love he created this world and everything that is in it. He did it all also in
supreme wisdom. After he had finished his creation he said that it was all
very good. How then did death get into it to ruin it all? Why did God ever
permit death to come and turn all of man’s happiness into wretchedness,
and change this world which was a paradise into a vale of tears?
In their efforts to solve this mystery men have fallen into grave errors.
Some have tried to tell us that death is simply a natural end to man’s life in
this world. It is not a sad thing, they say, but a perfectly natural thing. It was
God’s will from the beginning that man’s life should end in this manner.
Just as at harvest time the golden grain, having become ripe, is gathered in,
so man’s life, having run its course, comes to a natural end. A reply to such
a theory is hardly necessary. The human heart instinctively rejects it. You,
dear friends, experience on such an occasion as this that death is a painful
thing.
You saw the sufferings of our dear brother before he fell asleep. You
know that the rending of his soul from the body was painful. You know the
sorrow of your own hearts over the separation which you have experienced.
It must seem like mockery to you for anyone to tell you that death is simply
a natural event and not to be grieved over. Your own heart tells you that
such an event as this is contrary to the original plans of a good and wise
God. You instinctively feel that if God’s original plans for the happiness of
our race had been carried out death would never have come into this world.
Others, in their zeal to reconcile the existing state of affairs with the
goodness of God, have denied death entirely. They tell us that sin and death
actually do not exist, that they are simply creatures of man’s perverted
imagination. You, the sorrowing family of this departed brother, know by

218
your own experience that such a theory is absurd. The man who can believe
such theorizing must have lost his reason.
How then shall we solve this troublesome question with regard to the
origin of death? Our text gives us the solution. It says: “The wages of sin is
death.” This explains it all. It was not God’s plan from the beginning that
death should come into this world. It was his intention that man should live
forever and be eternally happy in the paradise of this earth. Death was a
thing entirely foreign to God’s original work of creation. But man sinned.
Of his own free will he permitted himself to be deceived by Satan. He
placed his will in contradiction to the will of God, and the result was that
this horrid contradiction to all of God’s beautiful creation, death, came into
this world. On the very day that man committed that sin he plunged himself
into spiritual death. He separated himself from God. The natural
consequence of this was bodily death, the separation of the soul from the
body. And unless the course of events were staid by the grace of God, the
end of it all would be eternal death, the eternal separation of the soul from
God. By man’s sin he brought death also upon all creation. All nature was
cursed for man’s sake. God’s creatures began to fall victims of disease and
accident; they began to destroy and devour one another. Ever since that sad
day when man rebelled against God, death has reigned supreme in this
world. On the day of our birth already we begin to die. The infirmities
which are the harbingers of death appear. They grow in strength and daily
gain more control over us until we sink’ into the grave. The entire human
race is a dying race. The entire earth is one vast cemetery. One after
another, we carry one another to the grave. All of God’s wonderful,
beautiful creation is a dying creation. It has all been brought about by man’s
sin.
The presence of death before us today should therefore be a call to
repentance. Here we are forcibly reminded of our sinfulness. Death stands
before our eyes; and we know that death is the wages of sin. Surely this
must move us to examine ourselves and see the sinfulness of our hearts and
lives. Here we see also what a dreadful thing sin must be in God’s sight. So
dreadful it is that it plunges the whole creation into death. Surely this must
move us to repent with all our hearts and turn from sin.
For your comfort, dear friends, you have the assurance that this dear
brother before he departed had learned this lesson from death. He knew that
death stood before him. He believed the words of Holy Scripture, that death

219
is the wages of sin. In death he saw a reminder of his own sinfulness. Not
that he was a sinner above others; for he led a truly Christian life; and we
all may take his life as a model. But he never trusted in the Christian life
which he led. He knew his own sinfulness too well for that. His
approaching death reminded him of his sinfulness. It moved him to renew
his repentance. On his death-bed he made humble confession, as he had
done so often before. He confessed his faith in Christ. He received the
absolution, and was comforted with the holy supper of our Savior’s body
and blood. Death which stood before him moved him to repentance; and of
that repentance he is now enjoying the fruits.

2. The Way of Deliverance from Death is

opened:
How can I escape death? The human mind has ever concerned itself with
this troublesome question. Men stay away from death as long as they can.
When they see death coming near them, they flee from it as far as their
strength carries them. They do everything in their power to prolong life. All
of the inventions which the learning and science of men can produce have
been utilized to overcome the ravages of death. Religions have been
invented by man which claim to offer a way of escape from death. In times
of old there were fabled fountains of perpetual youth, the creatures of man’s
imagination; and many a man spent his fortune and wore out his life
searching for such a fountain in the wilderness. But all in vain. No mere
man has ever yet solved the mystery, how to escape death.
But is there then no escape from death? Yes, the mystery is solved. God
himself has solved it for us. He has pointed us to the tree of life, that we
may eat of its fruits and live forever. He has pointed us to the fountain of
life, that we may bathe in its waters and escape death. Let us hear the
solution for the mystery of death as it is given us in our text. “But the gift of
God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.”
To receive eternal life means to escape death entirely. This, our text says,
is a gift of God. God is the only one who has power over death. Death
tyrannizes over all others; but God is the Lord over death. When God
speaks the word, death must obey. It is in the hand of God alone to deliver
us from death entirely and grant us eternal life.

220
 Let us now hear from our text how God delivers us from death. It is all
contained in these words: “Through Jesus Christ our Lord.” “The sting of
death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law.” Jesus by his perfect life in
this world entirely fulfilled the law of God for us. Thereby he robbed sin of
its power. He shed his precious blood in order to atone for the sins of the
world and thereby robbed death of its sting. He arose from the grave and
thereby triumphed over death. He made himself the Master and Lord over
death. He destroyed death for us. “O death, where is thy sting? O grave,
where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the
law. But thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ.”
It remains for us to accept in true faith this victory over death which
Christ won for us. If we do so we are delivered from death. The Savior
himself says: “I am the resurrection and the life. He that believeth in me,
though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth
in me shall never die.” A bodily death indeed still awaits even those who
believe in Christ. But it is hardly any more worthy of the name death. It has
become merely a means of delivering us from the tribulations of this earthly
life. It has become simply a gateway by which we pass from this wretched
life here below into the glories of the eternal life above. This bodily death is
no longer our enemy. It has become a dear friend unto us; for it is the means
through which we enter into heaven. Death may sometimes seem to be a
dark and dismal gateway. When we examine it we find that the vines which
entwine its pillars are covered with many cruel thorns. But when we open
the gate and enter, we find that it leads into a most beautiful garden, the
garden of God, paradise.
Our dear brother who has now been taken from us had solved the
mystery of death long before his departure. He was not afraid of death. He
knew that God had given him the victory over death through Jesus Christ
his Lord. He had triumphed over death. When the hour came for him to
depart he peacefully fell asleep in the full assurance that he was going home
to be with his heavenly Father. A Christian father once lay dying. His
children, all grown to manhood and womanhood, stood around him
weeping. He said to them: “My dear children, when you were little ones I
often carried you up to bed and kissed you goodnight as I laid you to rest.
Were you afraid then?” The children answered: “No, father, we were not

221
afraid. We knew that we were going to sleep just for the night, and that we
would awaken again in the morning to enjoy your love and tender care.”
“Just so,” the father replied, “my Heavenly Father is now laying me to
sleep. I am not afraid. There is no cause for fear or sadness. I will
peacefully sleep during the night; on the glorious resurrection morning I
will awaken again to enjoy the loving kindness of my Heavenly Father
forever.”
Such was the death of our dear brother. He was not afraid of death; for
he had solved the mystery of death. He knew that a complete deliverance
from death was his through Christ Jesus. Even in his death he was
triumphant over death.
Dear friends, let his faith be your comfort. Imitate him also in his faith.
Trust in God and in Jesus Christ your Savior as he did. Like him show your
faith also in your manner of life.
Death may still have many mysteries for you, mysteries which we
cannot solve now. You may ask: Why was it done just so? Why did God
take our beloved father away from us just at this time when we still stood so
much in need of him? We know that he is much happier now; but he
certainly would have been willing to live with us yet for many years. Why
did not God permit him to stay with us? Why did God require him to endure
such severe sufferings before his departure? These things we cannot answer.
These are mysteries. But only believe. J’ut all of your trust in God and trust
all things in his hands. The day will finally come when you shall be
reunited with this dear brother and father in the presence of God in glory.
On that great day you shall see all of these things clearly. Then all of the
mysteries of death will be solved. Amen.

222
 35. The Word Of God As The
Only Source Of True Comport
In Affliction By Rev. H. J. Schuh

“Unless thy law had been my delights, I should then have perished in mine affliction.” –
Psalm 119:92.

Occasion: For a Christian Husband, Father and Brother

DEAR CHRISTIANS AND MOURNING FRIENDS:

We often meet in the house of God. In fact we can truly say with the
psalmist: “How amiable are thy tabernacles, Lord of hosts! My soul
longeth, yea, even fainteth for the courts of the Lord: my heart and my flesh
crieth out for the living God” (Ps. 84:1, 2). But today our meeting here is
not a joyful one. We have been called together by the voice of death. We
have met for a funeral service. Our object in coming here is not simply to
do honor to the memory of the departed and to express our sympathy with
his bereaved family but to offer them true comfort as this flows from the
never-failing fountain of God’s Word. What would we do in the face of
death without the Word of God? Our text says: “Unless thy law had been
my delights, I should then have perished in mine affliction.” And this well
expresses the experience of every mourning Christian. We know, my
friends, that this is a sad hour for you. To bid a last farewell to a loving
husband, a kind father and an affectionate brother and son is no easy task.
No wonder that your eyes overflow with tears and your hearts bleed. But
you are not without comfort in this hour of affliction. God’s Word is full of
comfort to mourning Christians. Yes, it is the only source of all true
comfort. Let me direct your attention today to

223
 The Word of God as the Only Source of True Comfort in
Affliction

In considering this subject let me endeavor to show you I. How true this is,
and II. To what it should move us.

I. How True This Is

It is not unusual, when death has visited a home, for friends, neighbors and
relatives to gather in and offer sympathy and comfort. Some will say:
“Suffering is inevitable in this imperfect world. It is something we must
expect. It comes in the ordinary course of nature. We must expect to part
sooner or later. We cannot live always.” Others will remind you of the fact
that suffering is universal. No one escapes it entirely, although some seem
to suffer more than others. Yours is the common experience of all men. You
are no exception to the general rule. Yea, others must even carry heavier
loads than you. If you knew what others suffer you would consider your
own load light. Then again, you will be reminded of the fact that time heals
all wounds. You will not always feel as sad as you do now. In time your
sorrow will cease, at least in part, and you will again be able to enjoy
yourselves. The wounds will heal, although they may leave a scar.
But I hear you say: There is little comfort in all this. You feel like saying
as Job did to his friends: " Miserable comforters are ye all" (Job 16:2).
There is little or no comfort in all such considerations. They are truths that
cannot be denied, but they leave the heart cold. It would be sad indeed if we
had nothing better to offer our mourning friends today. This is no balm for
bleeding hearts.
But thanks be to God we have something better to offer when death
enters a Christian home. God in his Word offers true comfort; comfort
which really comforts, balm that heals. In the first place it assures us that
those who die in the faith of Jesus are not lost but saved. The world may
say: You have lost a husband, brother, father, son. But God’s Word says:
“Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth, yea, saith the
Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and their works do follow them”
(Rev. 14:13). We mourn over our dead but if we could realize that those
who die in the true faith are at home with the Lord and inexpressibly happy

224
we would shed no tears but those of joy. The Savior said to the malefactor
on the cross beside him: " This day shalt thou be with me in paradise."
Paradise is heaven, a place of perfect and eternal happiness. “God shall
wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the
former things are passed away” (Rev. 21:4). Our loss is their gain. They
have reached the end of life’s pilgrimage and have entered into the rest of
God’s children. Their warfare is over and they now enjoy the victory for
which they strove. Their labors are at an end and they enjoy sweet rest in
heaven.
We lay the mortal bodies of our beloved ones in the grave where they
must return to dust and ashes; for “Dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou
return” (Gen. 3:19). Since the fall, this is the inexorable law of nature.
When our friends die we must hasten to bury their remains for in but a few
days they would be objects of abhorrence and a menace to all who came in
contact with them. But God’s Word offers us the blessed comfort that the
dead shall arise, and accordingly we confess in the Creed: “I believe in the
resurrection of the body.” The apostle says: “The dead in Christ shall arise”
(I Thess. 4:16). The Savior himself says: “The hour is coming in which all
that are in the graves shall hear his voice and shall come forth, they that
have done good unto the resurrection of life” (John 5:28, 29). This is not the
last time you expect to look upon the face of your beloved. You hope to see
him again at the right hand of the Lord on that last great day when death
and the grave shall give up their prey. And with what bodies will they arise?
Not with such poor, sickly, wasted bodies as they had in this world, but with
glorified bodies. St. Paul says: “For our conversation is in heaven, from
whence also we look for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ: who shall change
our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body,
according to the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things
unto himself” (Phil 3:21).
Then besides this, God’s Word assures us that whatever befalls us in this
world must, by the overruling providence of God, be for our good. For " all
things work together for good to them that love God" (Rom. 8:28). When
Joseph’s brethren sold him into slavery in Egypt it must have seemed about
the worst thing that could have befallen him, and yet years after he could
cheerfully say: “Ye thought evil against me, but God meant it unto good”

225
 (Gen. 50:20). We are, even in our saddest experiences, under God’s all-
wise and merciful providence. He never allows us to be tempted above what
we are able to bear. He can bring good out of evil. What seem our most
painful experiences will in the end turn out to be our greatest blessings. God
may lay the rod of affliction upon us, but he never does so from hatred but
rather from love. “For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth
every son whom he receiveth” (Heb. 12:6). So God’s Word is full of rich
comfort in affliction, yea, it is the only source of all true comfort.
Having seen how true this is, let us now also in the second place
consider:

II. To what it should move us:

First of all we should ourselves make faithful use of the Word of God when
we are afflicted. What would you say of a person who is hungry and has
plenty of food, good, nourishing food, but refuses to eat? What would you
say of a person who is sick and has the proper remedy to cure his diseases
but fails to apply it? Would not this be the height of folly? Then what else
are true Christians doing when in affliction they fail to apply and take to
heart the sweet comfort which God’s Word offers them? My friends, it is
but natural for us to weep and mourn when death separates us, even though
but temporarily, from our loved ones. We are weak flesh and blood and
cannot but feel sad when death tears asunder the tenderest bonds of blood
and friendship. But let us not weep and mourn as though we had no hope.
Let the infidel howl and lament. Let the atheist wring his hands in despair.
Let those who live in the world without God despair in the face of death; for
they are without hope and the future is full of dark forebodings. They
tremble at what may possibly come after death. But such conduct does not
become Christians who know and appreciate the sweet comfort which
God’s Word offers in the face of death. Present these precious truths to your
minds. Call to remembrance what you have been taught, what you have
read of the Gospel promises, and the word of the Savior shall be fulfilled in
your own experience: “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be
comforted” (Matt. 5:4).
O how anxious we should be to store our minds with the comforting
assurances of the Gospel so that in the day of trouble we may draw upon

226
this never-failing source of true comfort. How careful we should be to read
and hear the Word and above all to keep it, for: " Blessed are they that hear
the Word of God and keep it" (Luke 11:28). How zealous we should be to
have our children memorize such comforting passages of Scripture so that
when their day of affliction comes, it may not find them comfortless. The
more thoroughly we live ourselves into the Word of God and make its truths
our own, the better will we be able to withstand the fiery darts of Satan in
the hour of trial. Do not allow the clouds of adversity to hide from you the
smiling face of your heavenly Father; for “behind a frowning providence he
hides a smiling face.”
Then there is another thing to which the fact that God’s Word is the only
source of true comfort in affliction should move us and that is to offer this
comfort to our friends when they are in trouble. It does the troubled heart
good to be assured of the sympathy of dear friends. It seems to lighten the
load when others join in carrying it. Christians should not be cold and
indifferent to each other’s afflictions. We are all members one of another
and “Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it” (1 Cor.
12:26). Any injury inflicted on any member of the body is felt by every
other member. Let a little grain of dust fall into the eye and the whole body
is disturbed in sympathy with the afflicted member.
But let us do more than merely express our smpathy. Let us offer
substantial comfort. Why should the pastor be the only one who is able to
offer the comfort of the Word of God? Why should not one fellow Christian
offer to another the cup of comfort from the living fountain of the Gospel?
Do not be timid about confessing your faith on such an occasion. Let the
conviction of your heart find expression in words which will act as a
healing balm to bleeding hearts. Our church members are too often slow to
speak when it comes to comforting those who mourn over the death of their
loved ones. They are like Job’s friends of whom it is said that " They sat
down with him upon the ground seven days and seven nights, and none
spoke a word unto him: for they saw that his grief was very great" (Job
2:13). If we have experienced the true comfort of the Word of God in our
own hearts under affliction, let us not be slow to offer it to others.
This is the object of our meeting here today. The congregation by the
mouth of its pastor offers to our mourning friends the true comfort of God’s
Word. Let me assure you, dear friends, that I speak in the name of all your
brethren and sisters when I say to you with the Savior: “Weep not” (Luke 7;

227
13). And words of comfort will be spoken from this pulpit Sunday after
Sunday. See to it that you come to hear them. They will do you good. The
preaching of the Gospel will help you bear your troubles more patiently. It
will save you from hopeless despair. It is the day-star from on high lighting
our way through this vale of tears until we reach the true home of God’s
children in heaven.

“Blessed are the meek and contrite,

Who in Jesus fall asleep,
Blessed where the saints forever
Their untiring vigils keep.
They are from their labors resting,
God has wiped away their tears.
They are dwelling in the kingdom.
Free from all their sins and fears.”

Amen.

228
 36. What Must I Do To Be
Saved? By Rev. L. H. Schuh,
Ph. D.

“And (he) brought them out and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And they said.
Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and thy house.”– Acts 16:30-31.

Occasion: Used at the funeral of a worldly-minded man who

repented shortly before his death

CHRISTIAN FRIENDS, BUT ESPECIALLY MOURNING FAMILY:

The choice of this text was determined by a recent visit to the departed.
During the last weeks of his life I had frequently called on him in a pastoral
way. At all of these visits I was more than welcome. Last week while
standing by his bedside and talking with him about death and the life to
come and comforting him with the salvation in Jesus, he said: “What must I
do?” He was referred to this passage and the circumstances that called it
forth and he received the biblical answer to his question. He was a seeker
after the truth in these last weeks of his life. He acknowledged very frankly
that he had made a mistake by standing aloof from the church and he
regretted that he could no longer take part in its work. His estimate of
himself he expressed in these words: “I think that I have been a good
citizen, but I have been a poor Christian.” When he was asked whether at
his funeral it might be stated that he had regretted this mistake he said: “Tell
my friends, and tell them to be different.”
Thank God that even in the eleventh hour the departed accepted the
salvation in Christ. Today we publish it here for the glory of God. “Jesus
sinners will receive.” According to his own words he found this salvation
“like rain upon parched ground.” And we add: “There is joy in the presence
of God over one sinner that repenteth.” "What an answer this conversion is

229
to the many prayers sent up in this home for his soul. What an effect this
ought to have on his associates and neighbors who are still halting between
two opinions.
The greatest question of life confronted this brother on his death-bed.

What Must I Do to Be Saved?

I. What gives rise to this question?

No man seriously asks this question until he realizes that he is in sin, that in
that condition he is not acceptable to a righteous God and that he cannot
help himself.
This question indicates alarm. It is raised only in a soul that has a deep
conviction of sin. You can only save what is in danger, or lost. You save a
burning building, a drowning man or a lost child. The house that is not
exposed to fire, the man that walks on solid ground, the child that sleeps in
its mother’s arms are not in need of help.
Men do not raise this question as long as they depend on civil
righteousness. How many are blinded by it! Because men are good citizens,
trusted friends, loving husbands and fathers, they think that God must be
satisfied with them. Because they have a good name in a community and
have promoted worthy causes and have endeared themselves to their
families, they think that they must be be acceptable to God.
But what a distorted conception they have of God! He cannot be holy; he
must wink at sin; he must be endowed with human attributes and
weaknesses; he cannot be righteous and just. The Pharisee who went up into
the temple to pray was so well pleased with himself because he measured
his worth by a wrong standard. He said: “I thank thee, God, that I am not
like other men,” and then he chose even the lowest class, “adulterers,
fornicators, or even this publican.” He had the wrong standard, therefore he
appeared so well. Had he taken God for his standard, not as sinful men,
following the light of their own minds, picture him, but as the Bible reveals
him, he would have hidden his face in shame.
Our brother found this civil righteousness satisfactory in life because he
banished from his mind the true conception of God. He worshiped a God of
his own making. He set up his own standards and ideals and as he made

230
them low enough he measured up to them fairly well. He leaned on that
staff many years while enjoying good health and when no serious thought
of death and judgment and the life to come ever confronted him. But when
the test came the staff was weak; it bent; it broke and left him without
support.
When he came to examine his life under the searchlight of the law of
God he saw himself in a new light. God was no longer an imperfect man,
but a being whose holiness and righteousness and justice were a consuming
fire. He demands absolute holiness in his creatures because that is one of
his attributes. “Ye shall be holy, for I the Lord your God am holy.” When
our brother saw himself in this new light he felt his nakedness and
sinfulness and cried out: “What shall I do to be saved?”
Beware of trusting your own righteousness for salvation. Many of you
are comforting yourselves with it; but know that it cannot stand before the
bar of an aroused conscience that has been under the influence of God’s
law! Today accept what will give ease of conscience and support in death.
A belief in a future life also gives rise to the question: What shall I do to
be saved? There is in the breast of man an inkling that he will live after
death. It seems that no savage tribe is so benighted that it has totally lost
this feeling. The North American Indian speaks of his “happy hunting
ground” and when an African chief dies they kill off many of his slaves to
accompany him to the life to come. This belief is inborn. In spite of man’s
fallen condition this hope is not entirely blasted and man hopes to live
forever. There is something in our very makeup that shudders at the thought
of annihilation. There is a longing in the human breast for life. It is the
supreme desire of the human soul and Job correctly says: “Whatsoever a
man hath will he give for his life.” Life! Life! This is God’s gift to man.
How we shudder at the thought of surrendering it. We cling to it more and
we long for it hereafter.
Our brother had this faith. No doubt, for many years he tried to suppress
his hope, but as death drew near it could no longer be suppressed. God was
merciful to him. He took a real interest in the future, he asked many
questions about it and he accepted the light that fell from beyond. He no
longer warred against his better self, but breaking away from the restraint of
sin, he longed for that better life. He found the answer to his question and
we trust that his soul is now at rest with God.

231
II. What Answers are given to this Question?
The world tells you that there is no satisfactory answer to the question. It
says: We cannot know whether there is a God, a heaven, a hell, or a future
existence of happiness or misery. They say that we cannot have the
evidence of our senses and, therefore, we cannot know. They tell you that
no man has ever come back from the dead, that that land is a “bourne
whence no traveler returns,” that the future is a sealed book and that no man
has ever been able to break the seal.
But in worldly matters men do not act so. They do not insist on the
evidence of their own senses. If a man were to say: “I have never seen the
land of China, hence I do not know that it exists,” would we not question
his sanity? There are men enough who have seen China; who have landed
on its coasts, who have seen its cities and eaten its fruits. These trustworthy
witnesses have come back and told us their experiences and we accept their
testimony and act on it. Who among us has seen George Washington? No
one; and yet who doubts that he was the first President of the United States?
It would be a mark of insanity to doubt all that reliable eye and ear
witnesses have told us about him and we are just as sure that he was the
first President as if we had been in Washington and had seen him with our
own eyes.
Yes we can know about the future life and the way that leads to it. God
has not left us in the dark. There was one who came back from the dead and
who revealed the future life to us. Christ arose from the dead. He could not
be holden of death. He went into it but was mightier than death. He came
back for the very purpose that he might give us the assurance of the life to
come. After his resurrection his disciples touched him; they ate with him;
they put their hands into his pierced side; they conversed with him and held
sweet communion with him. Both Jesus himself and his disciples have
given the world the testimony that there is a future life. He was seen at one
time by more than five hundred brethren. Who could reasonably doubt such
a cloud of witnesses! There may be such a thing as an honest doubter, but
he does not question sufficient testimony. Here then from the mouth of
Christ and his faithful followers you have the testimony that you need and if
you still doubt you do so because you choose to, not because the testimony
is not sufficient.

232
 But the world sometimes admits that the question can be answered and it
has an answer that is satisfactory to itself. It says: “Do the best that you can;
follow the light that you have; obey the voice of conscience; fulfill self-
imposed laws; do good as you understand it.” Summing up all the answers
that the world gives we have this: Human righteousness is sufficient for
salvation. But the Book says: “Except your righteousness shall exceed the
righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no wise enter into the
kingdom of heaven.” The scribes and Pharisees were not bad men as the
world goes. They were not gross drunkards and thieves and adulterers.
Their fellow-men gave them the testimony, that they led model lives, that
they outwardly conformed to the letter of the law. And yet Jesus says it
takes a better righteousness than theirs to enter the kingdom.
There is no more prevalent sin both in the church and outside of it than
self-righteousness. A man wants to be his own savior. That is the only way
to salvation that the natural man has found and it is the only way that is
satisfactory to him. It tickles his pride. It calls for no humility. It exalts
human nature and puffs it up.
But there is an answer given to this question by the Bible that is so
simple that a child can understand it, so comforting that the soul that has
grasped it seeks no further. It is the answer sent by God and for that reason
it is final and complete. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be
saved.” He is the Son of God. He was our substitute under the law. He
suffered the penalty of sin upon the cross. He cried upon the cross: “It is
finished!” God’s wrath is appeased. His justice is satisfied, his holiness is
vindicated. The debt is paid and his resurrection and ascension are the
evidence of it. There is nothing asked of you for salvation. You are a poor
beggar, you have nothing to offer. But the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son,
cleanses from all sin.
Because this is God’s answer it fills the bill. It is satisfactory. It meets
the needs of the human soul. In all the world ours is the only religion that
knows of a Savior, that offers the human heart just what it needs.
If a man were trying to run a wheelbarrow down a railroad track
anybody could see that the barrow and the track were not made for each
other. It is equally plain that a wagon and a railroad track were not designed
for each other. But stand and see the iron horse come down the track. Its
flanged wheels are designed for the track, with safety it runs at high speed.

233
 Here is a sinner and here is a Savior. They are designed for each other.
They fit together. Nothing in all the world could meet the needs of the
human soul, but a Savior who was the Son of God! And when he came and
bore the load of sin, then the sinner had One who could lead him into the
presence of God. And that is why when a sinner has grasped the idea of sin
and its results, and forgiveness and its consequences, nothing else is needed
for support in the hour of death.
While this is an occasion of sorrow, there is much over which to rejoice.
In the eleventh hour our brother found the Savior, he confessed him and
found peace in the forgiveness of sins and he had the hope of heaven. May
others who have been indifferent heed the warning and come to Christ
while he still calls them. And may those of us who have found peace in his
wounds so live that death may admit us into the glorious presence of God.
Amen!

234
 37. The Heavenly Emigrant By
Rev. Frederick B. Clausen

“For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a
building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For in this we
groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven; if so be
that being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan,
being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might
be swallowed up of life. Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who
hath also given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. Therefore we are always confident,
knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: (For we
walk by faith, not by sight:) We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from
the body, and to be present with the Lord. Wherefore we labor, that, whether present or
absent, we may be accepted of him.” – 2 Cor. 5:1-9.

Occasion: A middle-aged man whose consistent, Christian life

greatly endeared him to his family and congregation and also
won for him the respect of his business associates.

We are face to face with a great mystery. Question crowds question, but
only bewilders, confuses and deepens the silent gloom. The pain-throbbing
heart is hungering for comfort. Human weakness and frailty so
convincingly brought home, look for a rod and staff to lean upon. The
American poet in his classic effusion counsels thus:

235
 “When thoughts of the last bitter hour come like a blight
Over thy spirit, and sad images
Of the stern agony, and shroud, and pall,
And breathless darkness, and the narrow house,
Make thee to shudder, and grow sick at heart, –
Go forth, under the open sky, and list
To Nature’s teachings, while from all around –
Earth, and her waters, and the depths of air, –
Comes a still voice – Yet a few days, and thee
The all-beholding sun shall see no more
In all his course …. .
Earth, that nourished thee, shall claim
Thy growth, to be resolved to earth again.”

I call this giving a stone for bread and scorpions for fish. But this is the
philosophy of man, the creed of materialism, the only comfort (?) of
unbelief. With relief we turn from man and nature to our Bible, and lo,
“earth’s shadows flee and heaven’s bright morning breaks.” For here in our
text we have the reiteration of the blessed truth spread over all the pages of
the Bible:

1. There are no dead!

Language is so confusing and often contradictory of the faith we confess.
We, the person, the ego, must be dissociated from the body or form given
for making self known and expressing self in this world of material things.
This body or shell is swallowed up by the grave, but the immortal tenant,
death, cannot harm; it can only serve him. We are met, not to mourn a
death, but to sorrow for the temporary loss we have sustained by the
removal from this world to heaven of a dear and esteemed person. He has
emigrated from the vale of shadows, sorrows and disappointments to the
highlands of unclouded happiness and endless vision. Dead? Never! God,
his Father, to whom he was given in holy baptism and whom he endeavored
to serve in this world, has sent his beautiful messenger to invite him to the
mansion which the Savior prepared for him and all who love his
appearance. Therefore he was in a strait betwixt two: he loved us and could
not ask to have the bonds of flesh cut which bound him to us. But he loved
Jesus and would see him face to face and sing the praises of the Lamb with
that great company on high which no man can number.

236
 And we also find ourselves in a strait betwixt two: We loved him. He
was such a Christian gentleman. His place will be hard to fill. But is our
love so selfish that it would bring him back to his suffering, to this world of
sin, to all that cramps and keeps us from happiness? Come, let us think less
of our loss and more of his gain. Take to heart the blessed comfort:

“There is no death! The stars go down

To rise upon some other shore,
And bright in Heaven’s jeweled crown
They shine forevermore.”

2. Has moved
Behold, he whom we mourn as dead, has moved, according to the inspired
statement of the Apostle Paul, “from the earthly house of this tabernacle to
an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.” This house crumbles
and decays, the fire we call death consumes it, but not him, the person, the
soul we loved.
Paul speaks of the body as a tabernacle or tent. It is language conveying
the sense of temporariness, weakness, lack of durability. Lest we forget, the
great Apostle reminds us of the suffering and humiliation that this
tabernacle of the body occasions. “For in this Ave groan.” “We that are in
this tabernacle do groan, being burdened.” Men suffer unspeakable agony
and pain and most of these experiences arise from the body. The tabernacle
is constantly decaying and exposing the spirit to the untoward world and the
groans of the martyred spirit arise to heaven. From such tyranny and
humiliation it must be redemption to be released. Like the ancient Jews
returning from the Babylonian exile, the heavenly emigrant, released from
the thralldom of the earthly tabernacle may sing: “When the Lord turned
again the captivity of Zion, we were like them that dream. Then was our
mouth filled with laughter, and our tongue with singing.”
We would not despise this body. It is God’s wonderful gift and precious
trust. It is the means of association with the dear ones at home and our
friends. This fact, perhaps, more than any other, makes us cling desperately
to it. We know not how a bodiless spirit can commune with spirits in the
body. But “while we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord.”
This earthly tabernacle cannot enter heaven, as “flesh and blood cannot

237
inherit the kingdom of God.” How difficult it is even to commune with
God, with the awful drag of this body, to draw near to him in worship at the
infrequent periods which we set aside for that purpose. Even devout
Christians must confess: " Our souls, how heavily they go to reach eternal
joys." “The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak.” Like Martha, so many of
us are careful and cumbered with many things so that we also often forget
the one thing needed. Lives there a child of God, unspoiled and loving, who
will not say with Paul: “We are willing rather to be absent from the body,
and to be present with the Lord.”
“To die is gain” in every way. Does death carry us out of the earthly
house of this tabernacle? Only to lead us, if we served God in this earthly
tent, to an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For this body
of corruption we are given one of incorruption. God exchanges rags of
mortality for the robe of immortality. The image of the earthy which we
have worn is broken that we might have completely restored the image of
God in which he made man at the beginning. Could we see our dear ones
who have made this change we could scarcely recognize them – so
transfigured would they be. That is all we know and can faintly express
concerning the body of the resurrection. Even Paul, who has much to say of
this earthly tabernacle, makes only the statement of the fact concerning the
home on high. The reason is at hand: “Eye hath not seen nor ear heard,
neither hath entered the heart of man the things which God hath prepared
for them that love him.”

“What shall be? What shall be? All the joys laid up for me?
Lord, I know not; eyes are holden
’Til Jerusalem the golden
In its glory I shall see.”

“I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with thy likeness.”

3. Doubt.
Sinister doubt now raises its head and says: All this is beautiful and much to
be desired, but, is it true? How do I know that you are not drawing upon a
vivid imagination or describing a dream, beautiful, consoling, but only a
dream to be dissipated upon awaking? Paul anticipates such doubting

238
questions. This is his answer: “Now he that hath wrought us for the
selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the
Spirit.” I forbear to dwell upon the first argument, the evident design of
God in creating man, not to be lost with the earthly tabernacle and be
resolved to earth again, but for eternity, for “He is not the God of the dead
but of the living, for in him they all live.” May it suffice us that he has
given us the “earnest of his Spirit.” “Earnest” is a word which once was
used for the purpose for which we today employ the expression “deposit.”
In the language of business it means the payment of a small sum to
guarantee the payment in full when the time comes to complete the deal.
This deposit is the assurance that a person is in earnest, means to do what
he says or promises. The Holy Spirit is God’s deposit in our souls to prove
that he will fulfill all that he has promised concerning our eternal
redemption. That Spirit brings us to faith in Jesus Christ, preserves us in the
true faith and sanctifies us through that faith, sealing us unto the day of full
redemption. Through the same Spirit we are able to commune with God,
although he is a Spirit and we are in the flesh. This communion on earth
through prayer and worship is but a faint foretaste of the blessed and perfect
communion in heaven when the limitations of this earthly house will have
been removed.
Wherefore comfort one another with these thoughts. Instead of plying
our perplexed minds with questions beyond that which God has graciously
revealed to us, or giving way to brooding sorrow like those who have no
hope, let us go back to our homes and occupations with the parting advice
of God’s servant as the watchword of our lives: “Wherefore we labor, that,
whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.” How soon sorrow
will lose its poignancy and the silent home and empty chair cease to make
the wound to smart if our thoughts and affections were more centered on
God and the ambition of being found acceptable to him. Is he not the bond
that binds the saints in heaven to us on earth? Do not we, his children, live
unto him and die unto him? Blessed sorrow that opens our eyes to this
trysting place for the dear one gone on ahead and us lingering behind, even
God. If we have opened our hearts to God’s word, then our departed friend
has done us one more and lasting service, for through his grave, as a
window, we have looked into eternity and strengthened ourselves for the
few miles we must wander in the wilderness ere we, too, may embark for
the fatherland on high. And when

239
“From out our bourne of time and place
The flood may bear me far,
I know I’ll see my Pilot face to face
When I have crossed the bar.”

240
 38. The Lively Hope By
Rev. Prof. George Rygh

“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant
mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the
dead. To an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in
heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be
revealed in the last time.” – 1 Peter 1:3-5.

Occasion: For a MiddleAged Christian

MOURNING FRIENDS:
We have assembled in the house of mourning. Again we stand face to
face with the great enemy – Death. He stalks triumphantly through the
world and through all the ages. His pathway is strewn with grief and
sorrow. Hopelessness and despair are his companions; anguish of heart is
his triumph. He walks at our side along the road of life. He sits with us at
table; he is the unbidden guest at every merrymaking, the dread, mysterious
fact hovering near at every moment. He lays his chill hand upon the heart
and it beats no more. The great and powerful have no grandeur in his
presence. They are but dust and ashes.
The Danish author, Carl Ploug, wrote a poem entitled “Abel’s Death.”
Our first parents are mystified. They cannot comprehend this new thing that
has come into their experience. They speak to the prostrate frame; but he
answers not. The mother chides him, but the dead boy makes no response.
His eyes are glassy. His hands are cold and lifeless. His heart is still. Death
had come into the world, and they learned what humanity ever since has
learned – that death is the comrade of sin.
Does death end it all? Does death mark the termination of life? Are
human beings no more than the cattle of the fields, or the birds of the air
that fall to earth and return to the dust from which they came? Or does life
project itself beyond this interruption which men call death? Is the soul of

241
man immortal? Or are the deep-seated hopes and aspirations of men for
immortality but an illusion and a deception? All the nations of the earth and
the wisest men of all the times have believed and taught the immortality of
the soul. In the light of God’s testimony in the human heart, they have
believed and taught that men’s deeds follow them beyond the grave and that
every man shall be recompensed according to the deeds done in the body.
The good shall walk in Elysian fields of joy and perfect happiness: the evil
shall suffer the torments of punishment for their wicked lives. The law of
retribution, which so often fails in this present life, reaches men beyond the
portals of death and fixes their fate throughout eternity; for justice is the law
of the universe, and justice must be done.
But the hope which men have for life beyond death is built on shifting
sand. Men’s evil consciences warn them against the Judgment Day, and sin
cannot be atoned for by good works and scourgings and tears. Sin has
humanity in its grip. Sin cannot be argued away nor can the guilt of sin be
removed by man. For this reason the hope of humanity is weak and
trembling, full of fear and misgiving. Death to the unbeliever or the heathen
is literally a plunge in the dark, a journeying into an unknown world filled
with direst possibilities. In the presence of death humanity is hopeless,
cheerless and despairing.
No wonder the apostle blesses God whom he speaks of as the “Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ.” Our God is not an unknown God, not an impersonal
Energy, an intangible Force. He is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. He is
also our Father, who “according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us
again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.”
Through the glorious Gospel he has revealed his “abundant mercy”
whereby he bestows on us the forgiveness of sin, life and salvation, for
through this “abundant mercy” he has begotten us again. We are born again,
regenerated, made the children of God through Baptism and the power of
God’s life-giving Word.
As the children of God we have an inheritance; for children are rightful
heirs. There is a patrimony which comes to us, not by virtue of good deeds
or merit of our own, but as the gift of grace. “If children, then heirs.”
This inheritance is “incorruptible.” It never decays. Our bodies are
tenements of clay which soon decay and sink into the earth to mix with the
dust from which they came. But that which men call “death” does in no
wise vitiate or destroy our eternal inheritance. “Henceforth,” says the

242
apostle, “there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord,
the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto
all them also that love his appearing” (2 Timothy 4:8). This “crown” of
immortal life represents the honor and unspeakable joy which God bestows
in all their fullness upon those who, in this life, built their hope upon the
resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ from the dead.
This inheritance is “undefiled.” It is essentially pure. There is nothing to
mar it, nothing to tarnish it. It has no taint of evil nor tinge of corruption. It
is essentially pure, essentially ethical, essentially the expression of the
perfection which is God’s.
“Our inheritance fadeth not away.” It is unwithering. It blossoms forever.
It is not only a century plant; it is an eternity plant, never failing to satisfy,
never failing to fill the soul with the rapture ineffable and perfect.
Thus gloriously the apostle describes the inheritance which is “reserved
in heaven for you who are kept by the power of God, through faith unto
salvation ready to be revealed in the last day.” Jesus loved to speak of
heaven and its glory both for himself and for his disciples. “In my Father’s
house,” he says, “are many mansions. I go to prepare a place for you.” It is
the Home Beautiful, the Land of Heart’s Desire. As it is written, “Eye hath
not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the things
which God hath prepared for them that love him” (I Corinthians 2:9).
Such is our inheritance. Such is the object, the content of our strong
“lively hope.” Neither life nor death, neither principalities nor powers,
neither arguments nor ridicule, neither prosperity nor adversity, can separate
us from the hope which we have who are begotten again of God the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ in his “abundant mercy.” We are God’s children
and the rightful heirs of all his wealth and eternal treasure.
But what if our hope were an illusion and a snare; such as is the hope of
the unbelieving world? What if we, too, are building our hope on shifting
sand? What if the Castle Beautiful which we build is insecure and tumbles
about our ears in the day of temptation and in the hour of death? What if the
staff upon which we lean prove a broken reed, and we, like the heathen,
sink to earth never to rise again?
Our hope is built upon a firm foundation. It is not built as is the
unbeliever’s hope upon good works of human merit. Our hope of heaven is
not built on human righteousness and human endeavor. The ground upon
which our hope rests is the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. That

243
is the rock foundation upon which our hope is built. His resurrection seals
and confirms forever the truth of Christ’s doctrine. It attests God’s
acceptance and approval of the sacrifice for sin which Christ, the God-Man,
made by his perfect life and innocent sufferings and death upon the cross. It
is the crowning glory placed by God his Father upon his service as the
mediator between God and man. Christ Jesus has paid the price. We are
purchased with his holy, precious blood, his innocent sufferings and death.
Our guilt is atoned. Our sins are washed away by his blood. Our souls are
redeemed through the ransom which Christ has paid upon the cross. Our
hope is built upon God’s “abundant mercy” as revealed in the sending of his
Son to earth to die for the sin of the world and to rise again as the
Conqueror of Death, the Accepted Sacrifice, the Lamb of God which taketh
away the sin of the world. Therefore every believer says with fullest
confidence from the heart:

“My hope is built on nothing less

Than Jesus’ blood and righteousness.
I dare not trust the sweetest frame,
But wholly lean on Jesus’ name.
On Christ the solid rock I stand,
All other ground is sinking sand.”

Our hope is built securely upon what God our Heavenly Father has done for
us through the mediatorial work of Christ Jesus, our Lord and only Saviour.
We Christians build our hope on God’s mercy, not on our own merits. We
build on God’s “abundant mercy,” not on our own defective work-
righteousness. We do not hesitate to make our choice between what God
has done for us and what we poor sinners may be able to do. His “abundant
mercy” is the Gibraltar upon which by his Holy Spirit we build the castle of
faith and hope. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but our hope cannot be
disturbed. Men may traduce us. Men may persecute. Men may rob us of life
itself; but far and away beyond the reach of all evil powers on earth and
under the earth is our hope which is built upon the resurrection of our Lord
Jesus Christ from the dead. That cannot be disturbed. That cannot be
destroyed. That cannot be taken from us by any power on earth. It is ours.
In this hope we rest secure. Though all things fail, it never fails. Though the
eyes grow dim, mind confused and the heart chilled in disappointment and

244
sorrow, this hope glorifies life and fills our soul with courage and joy
unspeakable.
Meanwhile we greatly rejoice in this hope, “though now for a season, if
need be, we are in heaviness through manifold temptations.” For as the gold
is purified of its dross by the fire so our faith is cleansed by the trials of life.
They serve to discipline us, to train and develop us, to prepare us for the
larger life, untrammeled in its development into the larger fruition and
higher culmination of our Christian hope.
Comfort yourselves, therefore, sorrowing relatives and friends of the
departed, in this hope. It is based upon the resurrection of our Lord Jesus
Christ from the dead. Bless God the Father f our Lord Jesus Christ and our
Heavenly Father, who by his Holy Spirit through Word and Sacrament has
begotten us again unto this immovable hope by his “abundant mercy.”
Those who have gone before beckon us homeward. In the providence of
God, our grief, though a trial, helps to confirm our faith and purify it of
doubts and misgivings. It gives us a vision of the glory that is not seen on
land or sea, but is reserved for the children of God.
May he remove all doubts and all unbelief from your hearts. May he
make us strong in faith that our hope may be a lively hope. In that other and
better world where sin and death shall be no more we shall know as we are
known and rejoice together with our beloved ones who died in the Lord
Jesus Christ. We shall have experiences new and wonderful beyond the
power of our limited minds to conceive. To him, the Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, be praise, glory and honor for his “abundant mercy” now and
forever more. Amen.

245
 39. The Christian’s Knowledge
Inadequate To Solve Every
Problem By Rev. G. J. Troutman

“Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou Shalt know
hereafter.” – John 13:7.

Occasion: In the home of a suicide, who was a member of the

church, and is thought to have become demented from worry
over ill health

DEAR MOURNERS:
What a shock this community received when the sad news of the
untimely death of became known. We were dumbfounded; it seemed
unbelievable; and we have not recovered from the effects of the deplorable
act that has culminated in the death of this highly respected man. If we, his
friends and neighbors, were sorely affected by the sad intelligence of his
untimely death, what must have been the effect on the immediate family of
the deceased. I know that I am expressing the sentiment of the community,
when I extend to this bereaved family our heartfelt sympathy. While this
pity and kindly feeling will not heal the wound, it may, to some extent, allay
the pain so suddenly inflicted. Why did this man commit this rash act? Was
he accountable for the cruel deed? Did he cease to be a Christian when he
took his own life? Could not God have prevented this tragedy? If so, why
did he not do so? These, and similar questions, have been asked, but who is
able to answer them in a satisfactory manner? Certainly not the man of the
world, nor do we Christians claim to be able to do so.
There is much Christians do not know: It is apparent from the words of
our text, that Peter, one of the most prominent disciples, did not always
know, nor could he understand, the words and acts of the Lord Jesus. Peter

246
did not fully grasp the import and catch the significance of the last Passover
Feast. The sacred scenes and experiences were too much for his finite mind
to grasp; and now, as Jesus was about to wash Peter’s feet, he remonstrated;
he did not think it was the thing to do. Peter evidently considered this act of
the Lord as unbecoming and therefore said: “Lord, dost thou wash my feet?
Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now: but
thou shalt know hereafter.”
The apostles did not possess the adequate knowledge to solve every
problem that confronted them. These faithful followers of the Master were
often perplexed. The Lord’s words and ways seemed strange to them at
times. Their short-sighted understanding made it practically impossible for
them to understand why the Lord did this, or why he did not do otherwise;
why he did not prevent this or that when it was in his power to do so. They,
however, learned through faith and experience that the Lord does all things
well, he knows what is best for each of us.
That there are many problems that children of God cannot solve, is
verified by God-fearing people of every age. This fact should not surprise
us. The Lord has plainly told us. “For my thoughts are not your thoughts,
neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are
higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my
thoughts than your thoughts” (Isaiah 55:8-9). That God watches over the
affairs of the world, and that nothing transpires without his permission, is
very plain from Matthew 10:29-31: “Are not two sparrows sold for a
farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father.
But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not therefore; ye
are of more value than many sparrows.” Not that God wills every act of
man, by no means. Innumerable are the deeds of men that are contrary to
the will of the Lord. God does not want us to commit sin, he warns us
against iniquity, and tells us of the terrible results that follow a life of sin. It
is the Lord’s will that all should accept the redemption offered through
Christ Jesus; but many will not. Why so many reject this proffered salvation
is a difficult problem to answer. Why individuals will commit crimes in
spite of their better knowledge, is hard to explain. Innate iniquity is the key
to the solution, but does not solve the mystery.
We are Christians, but our knowledge is not adequate to answer the
question: Why did this man take his own life? He had so much to live for.

247
 The deceased had a happy home, which is, without a doubt, one of the
greatest blessings on earth. He seemed to appreciate his home, one could
usually find him there. He was not like many husbands and fathers that seek
association and pleasure elsewhere than at home; who want to get away
from under their own roof and the society of those that ought to be the
nearest and dearest to them. He loved his wife and children and appreciated
being with them: why such a man should separate himself, by this manner,
from his dear ones, is hard to explain.
The departed enjoyed the respect of the community. Having been born,
reared and always lived on the farm where he committed the rash act that
culminated in his death, his friends and neighbors had ample opportunity to
know him. Most certainly he had faults like every other individual, but that
he was widely known and highly respected is apparent today, and increases
the mystery of his untimely death.
This dead man was prosperous. He was honest, industrious and frugal
and God blessed his labor, so that he not only enjoyed the necessaries of
life, but accumulated considerable of this world’s goods. Many would say,
that he was now in a position and condition not only to live without anxious
cares, but to enjoy life; yet he ends his earthly existence in such a ruthless
way.
Above all, the deceased was a member of a Christian church. It is
deplorable that any person should take his own life, but it seems doubly so,
when a confessor of Christ brings about his own death. Late in life, only
two years ago, the now departed, whose lifeless body we have before us,
publicly professed his faith in Jesus Christ and was baptized. He was
faithful in attendance at divine services and regularly participated in the
Lord’s Supper. Last Sunday evening he attended the service and spoke
appreciatively of the same. We have no reason to doubt his sincerity, but it
is beyond our comprehension to understand how anyone that has heard the
terrible words of the Law, and sweet message of the Gospel, can commit
such a deed, diametrically opposed to the Christian religion. A mystery
confronts us: a mystery that we shall not be able to unravel this side of
eternity. We know so little with absolute certainty, but God knows it all, and
we have the assurance that we shall know hereafter.
Some facts we do know: We know that the deceased was not in good
health. For some time his physical condition has been far below normal. He
sought relief by consulting various physicians and applying the remedies

248
suggested. He hoped by the change of climate to recuperate, but it was of
no avail. His condition worried him and it became apparent to those about
him that he was breaking down mentally. His mental and physical condition
preyed on his mind and in all probability caused him to commit this rash
act.

249
 Part Four

40. Life Here And Hereafter By

Rev. Wm. Brenner

“…What I shall choose I wot not. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart,
and to be with Christ, which is far better; nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful
for you.” – Philippians 1:22-24.

Occasion: For a Christian

PRAYER: Lord God, who hearest prayer, and fulfillest the desire of them that
fear thee: let thy mercy be upon us as our trust is in thee. "We seek thy
favor, we implore thy help and blessing.
Especially do we entreat thee to bless and comfort those that mourn, all
who are oppressed and heavy-laden, every anxious and troubled soul. What
seems evil to these bereaved and sorrowing ones, overrule thou, we pray
thee, for good. In their affliction may they turn to thee for succor; in faith
and prayer approach thy throne of grace that “they may obtain mercy and
find grace to help in time of need.” In the midst of our many trials and
temptations may we never lose our faith and trust in thee, but ever hold fast
the blessed assurance which thy Word gives to all believers.
Gracious Savior, be thou with us. Let thy mercy richly flow; give thy
Spirit, blessed Jesus, light and life on us bestow.
Unworthy as we are, we come to thee, most merciful Father, for the
forgiveness of our sins, and whatsoever we have need of in our pilgrimage
through this world of sorrow and strife, of doubt and trouble. Have mercy
upon us for Christ’s sake. Cheer us in our weariness. Support us in our
weakness. Guide us in all our ways.

250
 Be with us now, and evermore, and grant us thy peace, Lord.

“Dear Saviour of all below,

Comfort us in every woe;
Hear, O hear us, Blessed Jesus.” Amen.

DEAR FRIENDS AND BRETHREN IN CHRIST, ESPECIALLY MOURNING ATTENDANTS:

In the words of our text St. Paul speaks of “Life here and Hereafter,” and
that which lies between the two and is the cause of our separation from the
one and connection with the other.
“When a man’s earthly course is finished, his physical existence
terminated and this world has vanished forever from his vision, we say that
he is dead. Death may overtake us any time. Life, exceedingly valuable and
precious to him who uses it aright, is, nevertheless, short and uncertain. The
Scriptures themselves speak of it as but”a vapor that appeareth for a little
while and then vanisheth away." “We know not what a single day may bring
forth.” “In the midst of life, we are in death.” “We all do fade as a leaf and
are carried away as with a flood.” “Are not his days also like the days of an
hireling?” “Behold, thou hast made my days as an hand-breadth.” Does not
death often come “as a thief in the night,” when we least expect him? Even
of those who live the longest, the words of Job are true, “When a few more
years are come, then shall I go the way whence I shall not return” (Job
16:22), and of the Psalmist: “We spend our years as a tale that is told” (Ps.
90:9). And since according to God’s Word and our own experience, these
things are indisputably true, will we not be wise if we make the words of
the Psalmist our devout and constant meditation: “Lord, make me to know
mine end, and the measure of my days, what it is; that I may know how frail
I am” (Ps. 39:4)?
King Phillip of Macedon had a servant whose duty it was to wake the
king each morning by saying, “Phillip, remember thou art mortal.” Surely
we need no such reminders, for the evidences of our mortality are
everywhere. More people are beneath the ground than above it. The
cemeteries are fast receiving the teeming populations of our cities, towns,
villages, and country places. Well may it be said:

251
 “Death floats upon every passing breeze,
And lurks in every flower;
Each season has its own disease.
Its perils every hour.”

Whether with Paul we have a “desire to depart” or not, whether we can

contemplate the close of our earthly history with the calmness and holy joy
which marked the termination of the temporal career of the great Apostle,
or are filled with trepidation and alarm as we think of our approaching end;
depart we must. It is the inevitable. “The wages of sin is death.”
“By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death
hath passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.”
“What man is he that liveth and shall not see death?” “It is appointed
unto all men once to die and after death the judgment.”
There is no land without its graves, no city without its funeral
processions, no home, however favored, where crepe will not sooner or
later be seen on the door, and cries heard for the “touch of a vanished hand,
and the sound of a voice that is still.”

“There is no flock, however watched and tended, But one dead lamb is there;
There is no fireside, howsoever defended,
But has one vacant chair.”

Death is a mighty conqueror; all must bow before him; all are under his
dominion. He holds universal sway. He makes no distinction between the
rich and the poor, the great and the small, the young and the old, the learned
and the unlettered. The millionaire banker as well as the meanest beggar
must answer his summons.
Lazarus died and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom. The
rich man, clothed in purple and fine linen, and faring sumptuously every
day, also died, and was buried, and in hell he lifted up his eyes being in
torments. Whatever the privileges of the rich, however great the influence
of wealth may be in this world, money cannot buy exemption from death.
“All flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The
grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away” (1 Pet. 1:24). “We
spend our years as a tale that is told… for it is soon cut off, and we fly
away” (Ps. 90:9, 10). When we begin to live, we also begin to die. Our life
is a march to the tomb, and how varied and unsearchably mysterious our

252
experiences between the cradle and the grave – what toils and cares, pains
and pleasures, hopes and disappointments, successes and failures, sorrows
and joys are crowded into life’s little span!

"Bits of gladness and of sorrow

Strangely crossed and interlaid,
Bits of cloudbelt and of rainbow.
In deep alternate braid.
Bits of storm when winds are warring
Bits of calm when blasts are stayed,
Bits of silence and of uproar.
Bits of sunlight and of shade.

"Now the garland, now the coffin,

Now the wedding, now the tomb,
Now the festal shouts of thousands,
Now the churchyard’s lonely gloom,
Now the song above the living,
Now the chant above the dead,
The full smile of infant beauty,
Age’s wan and furrowed head.

"Bits of brightening and of darkening,

Bits of weariness and of rest,
All the hoping and despairing
Of the full or hollowed breast;
Bits of slumbering and of wakening,
Heavy tossing to and fro,
Shreds of living and of dying,
Beings daily ebb and flow.

“With these is life begun and closed,

Its strange mosaic thus composed;
Such are our annals upon earth.
Our tale from very hour of birth.”

Our text also speaks of our “Immortality.” St. Paul says he had a desire to
“depart,” i.e., of going from one place to another, from this world to the
next. He was not thinking of traveling from one point to another on this
earth, but of returning, or going back to mother earth – “earth to earth, dust
to dust, ashes to ashes.” But his life would still go on. His existence would
be continued. The words of the Apostle are: Having a desire to depart and
“To Be.” The language used is simple. The conviction expressed most

253
positive. Paul did not merely “hope” for immortality, but he was
“persuaded” and “knew, that if the earthly house of this tabernacle is
dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands,
eternal in the heavens” (2 Cor. 5:1).
He was assured that death is not the end; but only an incident in our
history, a translation, but not an obliteration or extinction of our being.
Whatever others might think, there was no room for doubt or questionings
in the mind of St. Paul as to the blessed destiny which awaited him. Others
may speak of death as “a leap in the dark,” for the author of the 15th
chapter of First Corinthians it was a flight into the light. Others may
conceive of it as “going into the great perhaps,” but for the writer of the
“Epistle to Timothy” nothing was more certain than that “Christ hath
abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the
Gospel” (1 Tim. 1:10), and that if the wages of sin is death, the gift of God
is eternal life, through our Lord Jesus Christ" (Rom. 6:23).
“Consider what I say; and the Lord give thee understanding in all things.
Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead
according to my Gospel: wherein I suffer trouble as an evil doer, even unto
bonds; but the Word of God is not bound. Therefore I endure all things for
the elect’s sake, that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ
Jesus with eternal glory. It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with him,
we shall also live with him. If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we
deny him, he will also deny us” (2 Tim. 2:7-12). “The Spirit itself beareth
witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and if children, then
heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with
him that we may be also glorified together. For I reckon that the sufferings
of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which
shall be revealed in us” (Rom. 8:16-18). “If in this life only we have hope in
Christ, we are of all men most miserable. But now is Christ risen from the
dead and become the first fruits of them that slept. For since by man came
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all
die, so in Christ shall all be made alive” (1 Cor. 15:20-22).

“Jesus, thou Prince of Life,

Thy chosen cannot die;
They conquer in the strife,
To reign with thee on high.”

254
 "Jesus lives: No longer now
Can thy terrors, Death, appall me;
Jesus lives: By this I know
From the grave he will recall me.
Brighter scenes will then commence;
This shall be my confidence.

"Jesus lives: To him the Throne

High o’er earth and heaven is given:
I shall go where he is gone,
Live and reign with him in heaven.
God is pledged; weak doubtings, hence;
This shall be my confidence.

“Jesus lives: I know full well

Naught me from his love shall sever;
Life, nor death, nor powers of hell,
Part me now from Christ for ever;
Freely God doth grace dispense,
This shall be my confidence.”

Further, our text speaks of our chief felicity hereafter. Paul’s desire was to
depart and be “WITH CHRIST.”
Could we desire anything higher or better? “Father, I will,” was the
prayer of Jesus, “that they whom thou hast given me, may be with me
where I am, that they may behold my glory.” Companionship with the risen,
ascended, and glorified Redeemer – this is the greatest good, the sublimest
happiness, which the believing soul can cherish or hope to receive. Where
Christ is there is everything that is best. “In his presence is fullness of joy,
at his right hand are pleasures forevermore.” True, Christ is with his people
here and now in Word and Sacrament. He comes to us; but it is largely a
veiled and mysterious, a real but unseen presence which he vouchsafes in
and through his appointed Ordinances. Hereafter we shall walk not by faith,
but by sight and behold the King in his beauty, and rejoice continually
before him. Then “we shall see him as he is” and be conformed to his
likeness." How glorious is that kingdom wherein all the saints do rejoice
with Christ. They are clothed with white raiment, and follow the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth." Beautiful is the Celestial City, blessed its
inhabitants, beyond all human conception, according to the inspired record,
for “God is in it and the Lamb,” and “they shall see his face,” and “they
shall serve him day and night,” both great and small. “And they are without

255
fault before the throne of God” (Rev. 14:5). “And they sing the song of
Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and
marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways,
thou King of saints” (Rev. 15:3). “Ye are come unto Mount Zion, and unto
the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
company of angels; to the general assembly and church of the first-born,
which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits
of just men made perfect, and to Jesus, the Mediator of the new Covenant,
and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things than the blood of
Abel” (Heb. 12:22-24). “And so shall we ever be with the Lord.”
“Wherefore comfort one another with these words” (1 Thess. 4:18). “In his
Father’s house are many mansions. If it were not so, he would have told us
so. He has gone to prepare a place for us, and he will come again and
receive us unto himself, that where he is there we may be also.”

“When death these mortal eyes shall seal,

And still this throbbing heart,
The rending veil shall Thee reveal,
All glorious as Thou art.”

Finally our text speaks of the IMMEDIATENESS of our heavenly felicity, after
death.
The Apostle briefly describes the momentous crisis which every one of
us must sooner or later encounter, and the consequences of our departure, or
the state and condition in which believers will exist after death; but he gives
no intimation in his description of Immortality of a so-called “intermediate
state” – a doctrine which has deceived many souls. Paul’s expectation is to
depart and then at once to be with Christ. His language will admit of no
other interpretation. The Bible speaks plainly about two places beyond the
grave, but it says nothing about a third place, nothing about a midway
station or a purgatory. Paul speaks of those Christians, or believers in Christ
who are “absent from the body, as present with the Lord.” “Today shalt thou
be with me in Paradise,” were the words of Jesus to the dying thief, and
such is the glorious privilege awaiting every saint that passes down into the
valley of the shadow of death.
Without Scriptural authority also is the theory promulgated in certain
Protestant quarters about temporary resting-place, an imperfect abode
somewhere, for the righteous, where they wait for their Lord, an ante-room

256
or vestibule of heaven. The Word of God is silent on this point; and all
discussion regarding matters not plainly revealed in Holy Scripture only
tends to create and promote confusion and disorder, strife and schism, and
should, therefore, be avoided. Learned men are often given to vain
speculations. False and foolish are many of the ideas and opinions
entertained by so-called “modern,” “advanced,” and “scientific
theologians,” “who concerning the Truth have erred, and overthrow the
faith of some” (2 Tim. 2:18). “There are many unruly and vain talkers and
deceivers, teaching things which they ought not,” says Paul to Titus, “but
speak thou the things which become sound doctrine” (Titus 1:10; 2:1).
“Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.” Dying in the Lord, we
possess at once and for ever an “inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and
that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for us” (I Pet. 1:4). “He that
believe th and is baptized shall be saved.” “This is life eternal that they
might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast
sent.” “He that heareth my words,” says Christ, “and believeth on him that
hath sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation,
but is passed from death unto life.” Believers in Christ are saved,
unbelievers are lost. “And these shall go away into everlasting punishment;
but the righteous into life everlasting punishment; but the righteous into life
eternal” (Matt. 25:46). “Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day, nor
the hour wherein the Son of man cometh” (Matt. 25:13).

"Who, O Lord, when life is o’er,

Shall to heaven’s blest mansions soar?
Who, an ever welcome guest,
In thy holy place shall rest?

“He who trusts in Christ alone,

Not in aught himself has done;
He, great God, shall be thy care,
And thy choicest blessings share.”

“An exceeding and eternal weight of glory” – we cannot comprehend what

these words mean, but we comfort ourselves with them. “Heirs of God, and
joint-heirs with Christ” – as Luther says: “It passeth man’s capacity. To
understand and explain – the excellency of this is impossible to human
reason.”

257
 “There the saints shall keep eternal Holy Day, ever joyful, secure, and
free from all suffering, ever satisfied in God.” “My Lord has said that he
will raise me up again at the last day. A mighty trumpet-peal will awaken
and renew us all. Praise God who has taught us not to dread, but to sigh and
long for that day, and with St. Paul earnestly to desire to depart and be with
Christ. His is no empty and idle kingdom. There is joy unspeakable and full
of glory. The Word of God abideth for ever.” Christ says: “WHERE I AM,
THERE ALSO SHALL MY SERVANT BE.” I will comfort myself with this word: “I
live, and ye shall live also.” If Cicero could nobly console himself and take
courage against death, how much more should we Christians, who have a
Lord, who is the Destroyer of death, who has vanquished him, “Christ, the
Son of God, who is the Resurrection and the Life.”
“If we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which
sleep in Jesus will God bring with him.” " Wherefore sorrow not as others
which have no hope."
Let us remember that we are mortal; that it is appointed unto us also to
die. Prepare to meet thy God. “Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at
peace; thereby good shall come unto thee.” Isaac Watts, the great hymn-
writer, said: “Thank God, I can lie down at night with no concern whether I
awake in this world or the next.” Can you, dear friend? Can you say with
Paul, “For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain”? Dost thou believe on the
Son of God? Confident that “Christ died for our sins, and rose again for our
justification,” have we made him our Refuge and Hope. Happy they who
can say with the Apostle: “Being justified by faith, we have peace with
God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.” “But after that the kindness and love
of God our Saviour toward man appeared, that being justified by his grace,
we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life. This is a
faithful saying ….” (Titus 3:4, 7, 8).
Live for eternity. Set your affections on things above.
Haller was a great German naturalist, who made physiology a science.
He was professor at Goettingen, but his reputation and activity were world-
wide. The universities of Berlin, Stockholm, Copenhagen, St. Petersburg,
Paris, Florence, Bologna, Padua, accounted it an honor to reckon him
among their members; and not merely German princes, but the Emperor
Joseph the Second eagerly sought his friendship. After his death a private
diary was found, which shows how on every day in this busiest of lives, so
constantly devoted to the investigation of scientific questions, time was

258
taken for communion with the Unseen, and for meditation on the Future.
“Enable me to think,” these are his words, “in this still hour, on eternity, and
prize at their true worth the poor joys of this fleeting life.” “May I not only
know, but feel, that if I have no peace with thee, my God, I have nothing,
and that the most enjoyable of such lives is but a sad dream, which eternity
will end.”
Dear Friends: May the Lord comfort you in your bereavement. “O thou
afflicted, tossed with tempest, and not comforted, behold, I will turn thy
mourning into joy” (Is. 54:11). “Though the mountains depart, and the hills
be removed, yet my kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the
covenant of my peace be removed, saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee.
This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and their righteousness is of
me, saith the Lord, thy Redeemer” (Is. 54:10, 17).

"Thou, who alone canst heal the broken-hearted,

O Jesus, Saviour, hear.
For those whose joy of life seems all departed,
Whose path lies bleak and drear.

"He, whom she loved so well thy hand hath taken;

Make her submissive, Lord,
Her soul to faith and trust in thee awaken,
Do thou relief afford.

"O God, be with her in her lonely dwelling,

Reveal how near thou art;
Sweeten her solitude, and, grief dispelling,
Revive her drooping heart.

"At length make clearly known thy gracious leading,

In all the ways we’ve trod;
We know, dear Saviour, thou art interceding,
For ev’ry child of God.

"Plead then for us, thou dost not love to chasten,

But thou art wise as kind;
O let each sorrow bid us onward hasten,
With patient, earnest mind.

259
 "Lord, our lives we give to thy tender keeping,
Let not our footsteps roam;
And stay the torrent of our bitter weeping,
With foretastes of our Home.

“There where no change, nor death can make us sever,

May we our dear ones meet;
To own thee, Jesus, as our King for ever,
And worship at thy feet.”

Prayer: Thy thoughts, God, are unsearchable and thy ways past finding out.
Grant us, we beseech thee, in all our trials and adversities, patient
endurance, and humble submission to thy Holy Will. Overrule every
affliction to thy Glory, and our good. Bestow thy saving grace upon every
needy soul. Comfort every sorrowing, suffering spirit that calls upon thy
name. Make us penitent for all our sins, pardon every transgression, and
lead us into the Way of everlasting life. Let thy mercy, Lord, be upon us, as
our trust is in thee.

Grant us thy peace. Lord, through our daily life,

Our balm in sorrow, and our stay in strife;
And when thy voice shall bid our conflict cease.
Call us, O Lord, to thine eternal peace. Amen.

260
 41. I Know That My Redeemer
Liveth By Rev. Walter E.
Tressel, A. M.

“…I know that my Redeemer liveth . . .” – Job 19:25.

Occasion: For a man of exceptional gifts, highly educated,

beset by doubts, suffering at times from serious losses, but
regaining the simple faith of his childhood and dying in the
Christian hope

A FEW STROKES OF THE PEN suffice the author of this unrivaled book to picture
vividly the happy life of Job and his children. Job is represented as a
blameless, upright man. He has become a man of wealth, of dignity, of
influence. His children visit each other and spend many days in family
fellowship and feasting. Fearing that his sons may have sinned and bidden
God farewell, this great man offers burnt offerings according to the number
of them all.
Suddenly wealth and substance are consumed, servants are slain, the
children are destroyed, Job himself is sorely smitten.
“Blessed be the name of the Lord,” we hear him say. “Renounce God,
and die,” advises his wife. But he charges her with speaking as one of the
foolish and impious women.
Job’s three friends come to bemoan with him and to comfort him, but
their words lead the severely tried man to exclaim: “Miserable comforters
are ye all.” Broken in body, spirit and fortune. Job presents a pathetic
figure. Fear and doubt assail him. Unbelief and despair threaten to engulf
him. There is “the light of conflagrations,” one hears, “the sound of falling
cities,” “birds of darkness are on the wing, specters uproar, the dead walk,
the living dream.”

261
 Job is being tested. Is there no help for him? Is God hiding himself from
his servant? Is his mercy entirely removed forever? How nobly the man of
patience endures the test! Earnestly does he argue with his friends. Most
earnestly does he expostulate with God. At length he bursts through the
barriers, and reaching a high-point in spiritual experience, gives utterance to
his joyous, comfort-bringing conviction in one of the most exalted
declarations that ever fell from human lips.

I Know That My Redeemer Liveth

This bold sentence expresses A HOLY CONVICTION AND CERTAINTY. These are
not the words of unbelief.
After strong trial of affliction, some are tempted to denial of God.
“There is no God,” they say. What an unholy conviction, if in their hearts
they really cherish such a thought! Others admit that there is a God, but
charge him with cruelty and injustice. Again, what an unholy conviction!
What a comfortless assertion! Then there is the company of the doubting,
the uncertain. They hardly know what to think. But they incline to unbelief
rather than to the sweet assurance of faith.
Job speaks with holy conviction: “I know.” What refreshing words! He
has fought against and vanquished the demon of infidelity. He has laid the
specter of doubt. He has come out of the dark night of uncertainty into the
bright and beautiful day of certain knowledge. Despite his sad plight, he
rests happy in the words: “I know.”
The certainty which characterizes Job’s words is all the stronger because
of the trials endured. Man does not develop, in days of comparative ease, as
he does in days of tribulation.
“The days that try men’s souls” are the days that make men strong – if
they know how to use their opportunities. As the muscles of the body are
toughened by severe exercise, so does the discipline of the soul passing
through the fiery trial make for spiritual strength.
Job’s knowledge relates to a glorious fact: “My Redeemer liveth.” The
word Redeemer calls to mind the ancient institution of the Goel – the next
of kin, the avenger. A man oppressed with poverty, a home invaded by the
ruthless murderer might look to the next of kin for help. Job declares his
confidence in an avenger who will rise to defend him. He will be taken care
of. His wrongs will be righted. His own lips fail him: the lips of another will

262
eloquently and effectually plead his cause. Job’s hands hang helpless:
another’s hands are stretched to help. A mighty Goel, avenger, is quickly
coming to the rescue!
Job was probably not conscious of the deep and wonderful meaning of
the sentence he uttered, and perhaps did not realize that he was putting into
the lips of men of all times one of the mighty words of the ages. He was not
fully conscious of the Redeemer’s person and work. Yet, despite his
limitations, he knew one thing clearly – his next of kin, his avenger, lived
and would save. To this truth he clung with a faith which could not be
shaken. He knew that there was a Goel, or Redeemer, and he rested in the
knowledge that this Redeemer was a friend and Saviour.
If Job, in those far-off, misty centuries, cherished, by the grace of God,
such a faith, what excuse is there for us to whom such fullness of
knowledge has been given? Christ, our Vindicator and Avenger, has come.
Satan, sin, and death have done their utmost to ruin us. We are by nature
spiritually poverty-stricken. The passing years have materially added to our
debt and the perplexities which of necessity ensue. But our desperate case
has been taken in hand by a great challenger. Jesus Christ, the world’s
Redeemer, the God-man, who has fulfilled all righteousness, who has made
perfect blood-atonement, who has risen from the dead and now, in heaven,
pleads our cause is the great Goel.
He has dispersed our foes. He has spoken into our darkness. He has
brought us to faith. We live because he lives. Our cause is won.
Often did the confident and triumphant words of Job come to the lips of
our deceased brother. Familiar, through wide reading and prolonged study,
with the many modern attempts to discredit the Gospel, to rob Christ of his
majesty, to destroy Christ’s work – even, at times, bewildered, and
surrendering to questionings and doubts – our brother nevertheless found no
peace or happiness in these liberal tendencies and movements. Though
driven, for a while, to a quasi-assent to philosophies, falsely so-called, these
never became dear to his heart, and he fought desperately against them even
as a drowning man fights for his life. He discovered that many of the
theories, which had captivated his mind, were speculations, unsupported by
proof. His associates were brilliant men,’ bold thinkers, but only too often
led away by pseudo-science. In their companionship, their intellectual
conversation, their scholarly attainments, their culture and refinement, he
found some measure of satisfaction. Notwithstanding the charm and glamor

263
thus thrown around him, he often felt homesick. He longed for something
different, something better, something to satisfy head and heart.
Scholarship, culture, fame, were poor substitutes for the living God.
Happily even in the darkest day he had not wholly cast aside the Book his
mother had taught him to prize. Tender memories of an old-fashioned
home, of old-fashioned parents and piety, could not lightly be forgotten.
There were moments when he turned to the Sacred Book. The Spirit of God
once again had an opportunity to work in his heart. The operations of divine
grace were not in vain. Our talented friend came upon a day when besetting
fears and doubts vanished, when humble faith in the Savior once again had
a place in his heart. It was a precious day when our brother could say: “I
know that my Redeemer liveth.”

“I know that my Redeemer lives: What comfort this sweet sentence gives!”

Job might not know how his deliverance would be effected, but he was
certain that he had a mighty friend and deliverer whose salvation would
appear in due time. In this conviction he had rest and peace. He had no need
to worry. He was comforted. Poverty, loss of loved ones, physical
loathsomeness, could not shake his faith in the unseen Redeemer. He felt
that his cause was in good hands.
The friend whose mortal remains we lay in the grave today was
continually comforted by the sweet sentence I have chosen for my text. This
was to him no mere religious commonplace – a thing to be said formally
and mechanically. He had proved it to be a living word. It expressed his
inmost faith. He had lived through bitter experiences, but had finally come
to peace in God. He repeated this passage over and over again. He
constantly revolved it in his mind. He delighted in looking at it from every
angle, always seeking to discover in it new bounties, even as the facets of
the diamond exposed at different angles reveal unexpected beauties. With
this word on his lips our brother died.
My mourning friends: What rich comfort the text brings you. You, his
wife, understood, as did no other human being, his soul struggles. You
sympathized with him. With earnest prayers, with your unfaltering faith,
with your never-ceasing hope, with your devout use of the Scriptures, you
were a real helper. How precious to your soul ought this text to be! It has
for you such blessed and tender associations. Day by day, you will ponder it

264
and draw strength out of it. In the dark hour through which you are now
passing think of your Goel, your Redeemer, who lives as your Savior,
reigns as your King, and as your Advocate pleads your cause in heaven. Let
this word be a bond of fellowship between you and your Redeemer, and
through faith in the living Redeemer may you be united in spiritual
fellowship with your loved one.
Young people are hero-worshipers. They admire the powerful, the
learned, the successful. You sons and daughters had a hero right in your
own family. Your father had rich and varied knowledge; he earnestly and
persistently sought the truth. He was a good father to you. He watched over
you and cared for you. He sought to protect you from every evil. He
endeavored to promote your advancement in every direction – physical,
mental, moral, and spiritual. And he was your companion. He loved to be
with you, and never were you happier than when in the company of your
parents. Never will you hear this text without being reminded of your
father’s thoughtfulness and tenderness, and especially of his triumphant
faith. Oh, I beseech you, let the same faith dwell in you which dwelt in your
father’s heart. Then, too, will a fond mother ever have reason to rejoice in
her children.
May I say just a word to you who, professionally and socially, were
associated with the deceased? You respected and admired your friend. He
was a congenial companion. To all of you, I have reason to believe, he
testified of his joy in Christ. Men engaged as you are, need hardly be
reminded of the danger to which you are daily exposed. Ambition, pride,
success have slain their tens of thousands. You too need a Savior. Learning,
success, and the like will not save you. I sincerely hope that all of you can
say: “I know that my Redeemer lives.” Or, if any of you must say in the
plaintive words of the poet,

“The night is dark. And I am far from home,”

may you not be content to remain where you are, but seek and find the truth
as it is in Jesus, the truth which Job found and confessed.
You have heard and been thrilled by the soprano aria, “I Know That My
Redeemer Liveth,” from the " Messiah" of Handel. The composer seems to
have caught something of the great confidence which inspired Job. “I
know.” The words are repeated. Then with what elevation but withal the

265
beautiful composure and strength of one certain of his faith rings out the
message which, whether in spoken word or in enrapturing song, has both
comforted and stirred the hearts of myriads of the brokenhearted. May you
and I be enabled, by the Spirit of God, to say and sing:

"I know that my Redeemer lives:

What comfort this sweet sentence gives!
He lives, he lives, who once was dead,
He lives, my ever-living Head.

“He lives, all glory to his name!

He lives, my Jesus, still the same;
the sweet joy this sentence gives,
I know that my Redeemer lives!”

Amen.

266
 42. Behold, The Bridegroom
Cometh! By Rev. W. Hoppe, D.
D.

“And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with
him to the marriage: and the door was shut.” – Matt. 25:10.

Occasion: For a Devout Church Member

UNDER VARIOUS FIGURES our Lord Jesus Christ tries to call attention to the
nearness of his coming. The more insistent he is in the message the more
careless men seem to become. Yet there is no subject about which men ask
questions as much as about the end of the world and about the judgment.
They would know the exact hour of this occurrence. They desire to know
the character of this judgment. This is neither idle curiosity nor yet a
purpose to heed Jesus’ call to repentance and a new life in him. In his self-
reliance man feels that he is able to cope with the situation on his own terms
and with his own capabilities. It has become customary for men today to
speak of themselves and of others, especially of those who have died, in the
most commendatory manner. A man-made moral standard is all-sufficient.
Faith and dependence upon Jesus Christ for salvation have been discarded
as useless and unnecessary adjuncts. The power of the Holy Spirit has
become void, for the judgment will be according to man’s righteousness
and his conception of the good. The parable from which our text is taken
would show us the falsity of all this. The teaching of Christ and his
Apostles is very clear on this subject.
To the man who depends on his own morality, it may be discomfiting to
know that a righteous and just Judge shall sit in judgment at the last day. To
the Christian this is the source of the greatest assurance and confidence. The
most consoling article of faith is the confession which a Christian makes of

267
Christ – “I believe that thou shalt come to be my Judge.” Nor does he think
of this Judge as of an austere and cruel man seeking to bring destruction
and condemnation on his creatures, but rather as of the Bridegroom who
comes to take home with him the bride of his choice and purchase. Whether
it be the end of an individual life or the end of the world, to the Christian it
is the cry which is heard at midnight –

“Behold, the Bridegroom Cometh!”

I. There Is No More Glorious Prospect Than

This.
To the question, “Shall I be saved?” the answer comes concerning his
coming. Our desire is to penetrate into the unknown of eternity and learn to
know what God has hidden from our view. But it is not necessary for us to
know more than that the Day of the Lord is at hand. Life in all its various
activities and experiences has been a succession of limitations and
disappointments. We expected so much. There were such brilliant prospects
before us. Our parents had such high hopes of what we should accomplish
in the world. Whether the young die in their youth or whether the old totter
to the grave in their old age, life has been mostly a shut door. All the
expectations, prospects, hopes have practically failed of realization. Yet
men hope on for the vain things which cannot endure beyond this fleeting
and passing life. The fact that they have not attained hitherto does not deter
them from hoping and striving after the same things in the future.
Even the possession of these earthly goods and pleasures does not afford
lasting satisfaction. The acquiring of some makes men hunger for more.
The more they get the more they desire. So the very process of getting these
possessions causes pain and anxiety. The foolishness of all this becomes
apparent when another prospect is open to us which does not deceive.
While men are striving after things they can never really call their own,
God has prepared for them and offers to them that which endures. He has
created them so as to enable them to look upwards. Yet their eyes are
riveted to the ground. Although he has made them in his own image, sin has
so distorted it as to make it unrecognizable. More than that it has so
changed his whole nature as to make him spurn and despise what God

268
would give him for good and deliberately chooses that which is for his own
hurt.
However discouraging this may be, it does not alter God’s proffer. The
glorious prospect of sin forgiven, of the life of the new creature in Christ
Jesus and of the life in his presence, forever remains. The Bridegroom
comes and his own await his coming with longing and ever watch thereunto
by prayer and supplications. To a great extent we have lost every sense of
the Lord’s presence and of his coming again soon. But amid all the turmoils
and cares of this present life there remains this assurance that Jesus Christ is
coming. The old things shall then have passed away. This it is that makes
life worth the living. The bride shall not be left desolate, her Bridegroom
cometh to her. In these days of waiting the bride is filled with the most
joyous anticipation of the things that shall be hers in that life with her
Bridegroom. She has been promised much and she knows that in that day
when all things shall be revealed she shall receive beyond her highest
expectations, for she shall be with her Lord and shall see him whom she
loves.

II. Anxious Fears

Amid these glorious prospects ANXIOUS FEARS crowd in. The cause of these
fears is sin and, therefore, they continue to harass the soul so persistently.
When Satan finds that he cannot assail our assurance of salvation he begets
the fear of this life. How men worry about the competence of this world!
We have enough for today, but we fear that which the morrow may hold in
store. This fear is not necessarily, although generally, one of what we shall
eat and what we shall drink and wherewithal we shall be clothed. We
exercise ourselves mostly with this thought and spend our days in figuring
on the problem of dollars and cents. The life of the majority of human
beings is occupied with concern about today and tomorrow, with the animal
side of our nature. To this must be added the fear concerning health, station
in life, honor among men with all their attendant train of thoughts and
anxieties. The future is so dark and as years go on the feeling of
helplessness takes possession of men’s hearts and they tremble at the
prospect.

269
 After the conscience has been aroused a new fear enters the heart. It is
the fear of sin. The remembrance of the past life with its transgressions and
iniquities awakens misgivings about the future. With the pardon, the
proneness to sin has not been removed. The old Adam remains. A new
battle must be waged each day. That of yesterday gives no assurance of
victory tomorrow. The new relationship of sons requires a new obedience,
yet the old tendency to sin binds with rigid fetters and seems to preclude
any possibility of final victory. St. Paul experienced this and is forced to
exclaim: “O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body
of this death?”
This fear begets another fear. With anxiety the question comes again arid
again: Shall I be saved? “Who shall abide in thy tabernacle? Who shall
dwell in thy holy hill?” Can a sinner so vile ever stand in God’s holy
presence? There is no weapon which the devil wields with such skill and
evident delight as this. When the Christian looks to himself he finds nothing
but sin and death, but when he turns his eyes Christward and trusts, new
light and new hope come to him. Nothing can please the devil more than
that we rely on our own works and righteousness and then fail in the final
test. What if sore trials come! What if our life here be marked by failure in
whatever we have undertaken! What if in our weakness we have not always
obeyed! What if the world condemn us! “Let no man glory in men: for all
things are yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life,
or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours; and ye are
Christ ’s; and Christ is God’s.” In the face of such promises the poor human
heart has no just right to be anxiously afraid. “Who is he that condemneth?
It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right
hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Who shall separate us
from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? Nay, in all these things we are
more than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that
neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things
present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any creature, shall be
able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
It is on this account that the Apostle can write: “I thank God through Jesus
Christ our Lord.”
Lack of confidence in Jesus Christ as a personal Savior produces a fear
of death. There is nothing in human life so pitiable as this fear. The bride is

270
not afraid of the hour when her Bridegroom is to appear. Her heart rejoices
in contemplation of the happy moment. Her only anxiety is that she may not
be ready nor yet meet for him when he comes. Her dread is not occasioned
by her leaving her home and going to live with him. Yet that is the fear so
many Christians have. They dread to leave this house of clay and fear for
those things which may be hereafter in eternity.

“Who would burdens bear

To grunt and sweat under a weary life,
But that the dread of something after death,
The undiscover’d country from whose bourn
No traveler returns, puzzles the will
And makes us rather bear the ills we have
Than fly to others that we know not of?”

To the Christian it is not an “undiscover’d country.” It is the Father’s house,

the heavenly home. It is the place where Christ Jesus has gone and to it his
soul desires to go.

III. Bitter Reproaches

But this cannot take away the BITTER REPROACHES which his disloyalty and
indifference to his Lord produce. Only too often these come too late. Life is
spent for the world and the things this world stands for and at the last
moment as death approaches the desire comes to set at rights the things
which have been neglected for so long. Then the pastor, the ambassador for
Christ, is called in to pray for the soul’s eternal welfare and to give
assurance that all is well. Too often he is convinced that the door is already
shut. It is the case of the foolish of this world who depend so fully upon
themselves and their own work and merit as to have forgotten the oil for
their lamps. The closed door shuts out all possibility of entrance. No
reliance on human aid, nor indeed any help given us by our fellow-man will
avail to unbar that door. A life that is given to self, to the world and to sin
will not be found in Christ, and only they who are in Christ have hope of
entering with him before the door is shut. No man shall stand in the
perfection of another human being. In fact no man can do more than is
needed for his own salvation, yea, he can add nothing to that salvation by

271
all the good works which he may do. No pope, nor council, nor priest can
sell supererogated works of Christ or the saints. " Could there be a
prophetic irony in the advice of the wise virgins to the foolish, ‘Go ye to
them that sell’? The irony is terrible when taken in connection with the
sequel, that when they returned with the oil so procured it availed them
nothing."
These bitter reproaches assail the righteous as well as the wicked. The
parable tells us that they all slept. Even the wise virgins could not watch as
their Lord had commanded them to do. But their sleep was not that of
security. The foolish virgins had waited with preparing to meet the
Bridegroom until they heard the cry of his coming. Then they were not
ready for his coming. It is the experience of so many today. They are
constantly putting off to some more convenient time that which the Lord
has commanded them to do NOW. However uncertain the time of his coming
may be, the event itself is absolutely sure. Amid all the vicissitudes of this
life this one thing alone is positive and unchangeable: “The Bridegroom
cometh.”

IV. Solemn Lessons

What SOLEMN LESSONS these bitter reproaches teach us! “Teaching us that,
denying all ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly,
righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope,
and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ.”
Whatever of failure the past days of our life may have recorded; today,
tomorrow should open a new page wherein is written in large letters: “The
Lord he is God. Him will I serve.” Unless the reproaches shall continue in
their bitterness we must not only acknowledge with sincere sorrow and
repentance these our manifold transgressions, but must fervently desire the
blessedness of those whose sins are forgiven and whose transgressions are
covered and long for those consolations which are promised unto them that
mourn. Then will we further confess and pray: “It is our solemn purpose to
amend our sinful lives, and to live more godly, righteously and soberly than
we have hitherto done.”We beseech thee, Lord, to enable us, through the
assistance of thy Holy Spirit, to carry this resolution into effect." Our sins,
our transgressions, every evil inclination of our heart, every willing to do

272
the wrong should be a powerful incentive in our lives to eschew evil and do
good; to seek peace and ensue it.
But this is no time for earthly sorrow. The world may mourn without
hope, but the child of God has a lively hope. The anxious fears and bitter
reproaches have not been able to take away the glorious prospects.
Therefore he looks into the future with JOYOUS HOPE. The promises of God
do not lie in the far distant future. They are a very present possession of his
children. They know that their sins are forgiven. The earnest of this is given
them in the one and only sacrifice which avails for sin, the crucifixion of
the Lamb of God, Jesus Christ our Lord. They need not hope, that at some
time in eternity, after they have paid a penalty in purgatory, will they
receive assurance that their sins are blotted out. Now that Christ has died,
yea, rather is risen again, they know that the last penalty of their guilt has
been paid. Their sins are forgiven as abundantly and completely as Jesus
Christ hath merited by his sufferings and death, and commanded to be
preached by the Gospel throughout the world. This is the source of joy and
peace to the believing heart. There is now no condemnation to them which
are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.
This surety of forgiveness of sins is the earnest of salvation in Christ, for
where there is forgiveness of sins there life and salvation are also. As Christ
has suffered, the Just for the unjust, he obtained salvation for us. “Though
he were a Son, yet he learned obedience by the things which he suffered;
and being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all
them that obey him.” As St. Paul writes to the Thessalonians: “God hath
from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the
Spirit and belief of the truth.” This salvation in Jesus Christ becomes an
ever surer reality by a life hid with Christ in God.
But God has increased our joy and our hope by the promise of eternal
life. Here again our thoughts are not directed to something that shall be
after this life on earth. As we stand in the presence of the reaper, Death, our
confidence is the surer. “And this is eternal life, that they might know thee
the only true God and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” In a certain sense
eternal life is to come after we have finished our course here in this world,
yet it is just as true that we have it now. It enhances our joy and strengthens
our hope to be able to look beyond and to know that God has reserved
unspeakable things for his children in heaven above with himself. Again we
lay away the earthly form of a pilgrim and stranger in the full hope of the

273
resurrection to eternal life. Sorrow fills our heart at the separation from a
friend. We shall miss the companionship and love, and our hearts are heavy.
But we may not permit selfish thoughts to intervene between us and our
God. Even in the hour of bereavement and sorrow we cannot but hear the
midnight cry: “The Bridegroom cometh!”
In him is our joyous hope. At last the burdens of life are removed. Its
sins and transgressions are ended. Blessed is he who has been found of the
Lamb that taketh away the sins of the world. What a loving warning Jesus
gives them that are his! Scarcely had the cry been heard at midnight when
the Bridegroom came. Then there is no longer time for preparation. As soon
as he comes, he will enter into the marriage-hall with them that are his and
the door is shut. After this life comes the judgment of all men. For you and
every one to whom death comes in the natural way it is the determining
time. That is the midnight cry. After that there is no further time for
preparation. Those who have not supplied themselves with oil will find the
door shut. The Lord Jesus desires that all shall be ready when he comes.
How necessary then for us to watch and pray! The feast of the marriage
of the King’s Son to his chosen bride is at hand. It is no time for gloom and
despair. As we draw nearer to that glorious event our hearts should be filled
with joy, our mouth with laughter and our tongues with singing. “The Lord
is at hand.” It is the harvest time when men rejoice and are glad. Death
cannot rob us of this our joy in Christ. His entrance into our family circle
may disquiet for a moment, but in Christ is our joy, in Christ is our
salvation. “Death, where is thy sting? Grave, where is thy victory? But
thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ.” No power of hell, no thralldom of death can overthrow our hope,
our joyous hope. Christ, our door into the kingdom, will keep us against
that day and grant us abundant entrance by an open door into eternal life. "
God is pledged; weak doubtings hence! This shall be my confidence."
Amen.

274
 43. The Christian’s Comfort In
View Of Death By Prof. J.
Stump, D. D.

“Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for thou
art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.” – Psalm 23:4.

Occasion: For a Christian

THE PSALM of which these words form a part is one of the most beautiful and
familiar of all the psalms. It is a psalm learned in the days of early
childhood, and cherished in after years as a precious possession. It
expresses the believer’s confidence in God’s loving care and protection
amid all the varying circumstances of life. In joy and in sorrow, in mirth or
in grief, the believer is able to say, “The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not
want.” And today in the midst of the deep shadows of affliction the psalm
comes to us with a consoling message.
The imagery of the psalm is drawn from the early scenes of David’s life.
He had been a shepherd, and he knew by experience the tender feeling
which a true shepherd has for his sheep. He calls God his shepherd. And in
so doing he voices his confidence in God’s care and protection. In the midst
of danger and death he is safe. No harm shall befall him. “Though I walk
through the valley of the shadow of death,” he says, “I will fear no evil; for
thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.”
Let us, on the basis of our text, consider

The Christian’s Confidence in View of Death,

noting,

275
 I The Solemn Event to Which the Psalmist Looks Forward.
II The Comforting Language in Which He Describes It.
III The Confidence with Which He Views Its Coming.

I. The Solemn Event, to Which the Psalmist

Looks Forward.
We must all descend into the valley. The psalmist realized this solemn truth.
The time will come when he must walk through the valley of the shadow of
death. And as the psalmist realized it, so every believer realizes it. He
knows that he must die. He looks forward to death. He knows that however
much death may delay, there is no escape from it at last. For “as for man,
his days are as grass; as a flower of the field, so he flourisheth. For the wind
passeth over it, and it is gone; and the place thereof shall know it no more.”
“It is appointed unto men once to die.” And “there is no discharge in that
war.” “No man hath power over the Spirit to retain the spirit.” “They that
trust in their wealth and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches;
none of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a
ransom for him that he should still live.” At best “the days of our years are
threescore years and ten; and if by reason of strength they be fourscore
years, yet is their strength labor and sorrow; for it is soon cut off and we fly
away.”
The Christian knows that Christ has redeemed him from eternal death;
but he knows just as surely that there is no escape for him from the
temporal death. He must die, in order that his body may rise again a new
body, transformed and glorified and fitted to be the eternal abode of the
glorified soul.
We must all descend into the valley. We descend by various paths, some
by one disease and some by another, some by lingering sickness, and others
by sudden accident. We descend at various ages, some in early infancy,
some in youth, some in the maturity of manhood or womanhood, and some
in old age. The path and the time are determined by the Shepherd. He
leadeth us. Our times are in his hands. He has numbered even the hairs of
our head. The time when he will lead us into the valley may be much nearer
than we think. Who can tell what even a day may bring forth? Two weeks
ago none of us imagined that we would assemble here today around the

276
casket of our departed brother. Today we are well: tomorrow we may be
dead. Who knows how near his end may be? How many persons are today
planning for long years in the future! But will they live to carry out their
plans? God alone knows.
IT IS A SOLEMN PROSPECT. It means a saying farewell to earth and our dear
ones. It means a closing of our eyes forever on the scenes of this world. It
means a going away never to return. It means the laying down of our life
work. We shall not return to complete what we may have left unfinished.
We shall not come back to perform what we may have omitted or neglected.
We shall never be seen again in our homes and places of employment. The
places that knew us shall know us no more. As we contemplate this
prospect, what an incentive it forms for us to do what our hands find to do
while it is day, before the night cometh when no man can work.
It means a going forth alone. On other journeys our friends arid relatives
may accompany us. Their companionship may cheer and encourage us. But
when we descend into the valley we go alone. Friends may be faithful and
true; and our dear ones may love us with a love that is deep and tender. But
they cannot go with us beyond the grave.
It means a going forth to our eternal destiny. When death comes the
period of probation is over. The time allotted to us for hearing and obeying
the Gospel is past. The time for eternal rewards or retribution is at hand.
The descent into the valley is the transition to eternal joy or woe. With it
our destiny is determined forever. We go to hear Christ say: “Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the
foundation of the world,” or to hear him say, “Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels.” Surely death is a
solemn and momentous event. All the changes in this earthly life are
insignificant by comparison with the change which we call death.

II. The Comforting Language in Which the

Psalmist Describes Death.
He does not say “the valley of death,” but the “valley of the shadow of
death.” For the believer there is no death; there is only the shadow of death.
Since Jesus has died and risen again, death is robbed of its sting and the
grave of its victory. What we call death is only the entrance upon a new and

277
glorious life above. Trusting in Jesus the believer is able to say, “I would
not live alway; no, welcome the tomb! Since Jesus has lain there, I dread
not its gloom.” Through the death and resurrection of Jesus death has
become for the Christian the portal to eternal bliss. It is only a sleep with a
blessed awakening. It is a falling asleep amid the toil and turmoil of earth to
awake amid the rest and peace of heaven. Death is only a shadow of what it
would have been without Christ, and of what it is for those who are living
without Christ in the world.
What a comfort this is to the dying Christian! It is not death that comes
upon him, but only the shadow of death. It is only a change for the better: a
laying aside of mortality to put on immortality. For when the trumpet shall
sound, the dead shall be raised incorruptible; the soul shall be reunited with
the glorified body; and transformed in body and soul the believer shall enter
in and dwell with Christ forever.
And what a comfort this is to the bereaved! They see their dear one
passing away. But they know that he is only falling asleep in the Lord, and
that this sleep is a blessed one. The waking shall be in eternal joy. For
St. Paul tells us, “I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning
them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not even as others which have no
hope. For if we believe that Jesus Christ died and rose again, even so them
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him.” “Now is Christ risen
from the dead and become the first fruits of them that slept. For as in Adam
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own
order: Christ the first fruits, afterwards they that are Christ’s at his coming.”
“As we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of
the heavenly.”

III. The Confidence with Which the Psalmist

Views the Coming of Death.
He says, “Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will
fear no evil.” And why? Because “thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff
they comfort me.” In the darkest and loneliest valley the sheep is safe,
because the shepherd is with it, guarding it from danger and protecting it
from harm. The Christian is safe in death, because God is with him and
keeping him. He goes forth alone, and yet not alone; for the Good Shepherd

278
is with him to guard him with his rod and staff. The Good Shepherd who is
with his sheep always certainly will not forsake him in the hour of his
greatest need. He will uphold the believer, and will guide him in safety to
his heavenly home. As the end approaches he says to the believer: “Fear
thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will
strengthen thee: yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right
hand of my righteousness.” If nature recoils at the thought of the dissolution
of soul and body, the believer hears the tender voice of his Shepherd saying,
“Fear not; for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou
art mine. When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee; and
through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; for I am the Lord thy God,
the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour.”
Yea, the Christian must descend into the valley. But he fears not; for he
knoweth Christ is with him and keeps him in safety. “Thy rod and thy staff,
they comfort me,” he says. The Shepherd leads his sheep through the dark
valley; but he does so only in order that he may bring the sheep to his
heavenly fold, to feed in green pastures, and to rest beside the still waters.
For the relation between the Shepherd and his sheep is a deep, tender and
abiding relation. Christ says, “My sheep hear my voice; and I know them
and they follow me: and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never
perish; neither shall any man pluck them out of my hands.”
Let the blessed truths of our text comfort you, my sorrowing friends, in
this hour of your bereavement. You know that he whom you mourn was a
believer, and a sheep of Christ’s flock. You were witnesses of his faith and
Christian patience. He has gone into the valley; but it is only the valley of
the shadow of death. And he has gone not alone, but accompanied and
guarded by his Shepherd. The darkness of the valley was illumined for him
by faith. Its terrors were removed by the comforting presence of the
Shepherd with his rod and staff. And you have the blessed consolation that
after his days of intense suffering he is now at rest – a rest not merely of the
body, but the rest of the people of God, the rest of those who have fallen
asleep in Christ.
God’s ways are not our ways, neither are his thoughts our thoughts. We
cannot understand the mystery of his dealings, nor explain why this heavy
blow should have fallen upon you. But this we know, that God is love; and
that in all his dealings with his children he is guided by love. All things,
even bereavement and grief, shall work together for good to them that love

279
God. And we know that even as the Shepherd’s rod and staff comfort the
believer as he descends into the valley of the shadow of death, so they also
comfort those of his flock who remain behind under the shadow of
affliction and bereavement. He will not leave you comfortless, but will
strengthen and uphold you. Do you but cling firmly to him as your Savior
and trust in him as your loving Shepherd. Then you will be able to say even
amid your tears, “He doeth all things well.” And though now your eyes are
holden and you cannot penetrate the mystery of his dealings with you, some
day you shall know and understand that all has been done in love and
wisdom. For “now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to face; now
we know in part, but then we shall know even as we also are known.”
Amen.

280
 44. The Nation’s Duty At Its
Chieftain’s Bier By Rev. W. N.
Harley

“…Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s…” –
Mark 12:17.

Preached on the Occasion of William McKinley’s Death

IT SEEMED TO ME that no word of God that presented itself to memory for this
sad occasion was quite so appropriate as these words of our Master:
“Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that
are God’s,” for these words ask that we be loyal to that which is symbolized
by the flag and to that which is symbolized by the cross. And now that the
flag is draped in mourning for our departed President, it is altogether in
keeping with our Saviour’s command, as well as with our feelings of
patriotism, that we render that tribute to his memory which his official
position, his character and his services demand, for the Lord would have us
honor in death the servant whom he asks us to obey in life. On the other
hand, it is the duty of every citizen in this hour of national grief to bow the
knee to God and raise the heart in prayer to him by whom the powers that
be are ordained and from whom cometh every good and perfect gift, for he
who tells us to render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, also tells us to
render to God the things that are God’s. Let us, therefore, consider

The Nation’s Duty at Its Chieftain’s Bier

According to these words of our Master it is:

I To honor the ruler’s memory; and
II To render God the homage due his name.

281
I. To Honor The Ruler’s Memory
Today as we are called upon to weave a chaplet of evergreen for the casket
of our Chief Magistrate and look over his course of life, we find much that
deserves kindly mention and much that serves as an example to the
humblest toiler and the greatest statesman. When a man like this stands in
Caesar’s place we can afford to honor him. He was (1) our President, (2) a
Christian ruler, (3) a man strong in his domestic affections, and (4) his
course in life is a civic inspiration to the youth of the land.
1 Had he been no more than the President of our Republic, faithful in the
discharge of his duty as God gave him to see it, we would this day honor his
memory, for “the powers that be are ordained of God” (Rom. 13:1). Civil
government is a human necessity and a divine appointment. Its office is to
protect its citizens, to preserve peace and order, to execute justice, and, in
short, to promote the common weal. That is the reason God has inaugurated
Caesar and placed the sword in his hand (Rom. 13:4), and that is why he
says, “Honor the king” (1 Peter 2:17). Our departed President held this
office, and held it with honor. Genuine was the love he bore for the old flag,
that heaven-born emblem, with its red from heaven’s morning glow, white
from its fleecy chariots, and blue from its azure dome, pleading for love,
purity and loyalty. In his conduct and bearing as a statesman there was
much of the dignity of the old school, and in his campaigns he was not wont
to stoop to the all-too-common level of defamation. As his mortal remains
are being borne to the tomb, let these things be remembered to his honor as
a statesman.
2 But he was something more than President – he was a Christian ruler.
In times like these, and in a place like this, this feature dare not go
unnoticed. He confessed the Savior before men, and in his exalted position
was not ashamed of the Gospel
of Christ. “With commendable regularity he occupied his pew in the
church where he worshiped. In this the manhood of the nation may well
find an example. And so far as eye could see he was true to his profession.
When the assassin’s bullet struck him he said,”May God forgive him," thus
forgiving his enemy as the Christ upon the cross taught us to do. When he
felt that he was gliding into the great beyond, making the transition from
life to life more abundant, he softly murmured, “Nearer, my God, to thee,

282
nearer to thee,” and said: “Goodby, goodby, all. It’s God’s way. His will be
done, not ours.” An example like this is worth something. Today, when the
nation in its sorrow, and love, and gratitude twines a wreath to place upon
his tomb, the sweetest blossom in it, and the only amaranthine flower, will
be his confession of Christ.
3 His domestic affections were particularly strong, and his life was
beautiful in its devotion to mother and wife. His love for children – a
commendable heart-quality in any man – was also conspicuous. During his
short respite from official cares he would always, on reaching his home, go
to the spot where his little children, and, later, his mother, lay buried. The
loving care which he bestowed for decades upon an invalid wife is well
known, and, so far as I am aware, not even in the heat of political
campaigns was his fidelity to plighted troth ever questioned. But
particularly memorable is a scene in bleak December. Word was sent to the
executive mansion that mother was dying. Back came the message, “Tell
mother I’ll be there.” And the President of the Republic sat by the bedside
through the long vigil of the night holding the hand of the little, plain, old
mother in his until the early gloaming, when her spirit took its flight – an
example of filial love for every man and boy in the land. God bless the boy
who loves his mother, and God bless the boy of whom his mother may be
proud. Thus we must pay another tribute to our lamented President, and
say: He was a man whose memory the motherhood of the nation can love
and cherish.
4 There is yet another thing. Such lives as his are a civic inspiration to
the young men of the nation. He was born in a plain frame house in a small
town in Ohio. His body lay in state at the national Capitol. From an humble
but honest home he was promoted step by step by his fellow-citizens until
he was twice made the recipient of the highest honor at the disposal of this
nation – an honor which we hold to be the highest civic distinction on earth.
It shows that character counts that diligence is rewarded, and, by strong
contrast, shows youth the folly and sin of dissipating time and talent. True
is Solomon’s proverb, and ever true it will be: “The hand of the diligent
shall bear rule: but the slothful shall be under tribute” (Prov. 12:24). And,
furthermore, it illustrates once more the possibilities of a life in this land of
the free, no matter how lowly the cradle or what the texture of the
counterpane that covers the infant may be, and thus increases our love for
our country and its free institutions. Honor to the man who passed from an

283
humble home in our state to the office of chief executive of the nation, and,
by the grace of the Lord of lords and King of kings, filled it with honor to
himself and credit to the nation.
We have thus in our poor way tried to weave a chaplet for our departed
ruler’s bier. We now turn our eyes to the Rock and Fortress whence cometh
our help. The Savior not only said, “Render to Caesar the things that are
Caesar’s,” but he added, “and to God the things that are God’s.” Hence, in
keeping with his command, and I trust in consonance with the heartfelt
desire of everyone here, let us in this hour of national grief

II. To Render God The Homage Due His Name

Render God the homage due his name. “The Lord looketh from heaven; he
beholdeth all the sons of men” (Ps. 33:13). He says: “I am the Lord; that is
my name: and my glory will I not give to another” (Isa. 42:8). Therefore in
this time of grief and need we should reverently look up to heaven and (1)
thank God for a Christian President and a stable government, (2) take to
heart the lessons which this instance of mortality teaches, and (3) fervently
supplicate God’s mercy.
1 Brethren, since the ruler whose death we lament was one whom we
can honor as a man as well as for the sake of his office, it is but meet and
proper that we thank our God for having given us a Christian President.
Sovereigns are by his grace. St. Paul calls them ministers of God (Rom.
13:14); and when God gives a people a wise and benevolent ruler it is a
mark of favor and a blessing which should be acknowledged with devout
gratitude. With similar convictions and feelings we should thank God for
the character and stability of our form of government. In some sister
republics a change of government, such as has taken place here in recent
days, would be the signal for commotion, confusion, or factional revolt. Not
so here. The assassin’s bullet caused the sword to drop from a beloved
ruler’s hand. His lawful successor picked it up. Though the occupant was
slain, the office survives, no civic troubles ensued, and the government at
Washington still lives. It lives because God reigns and wills that it should
live. Let us acknowledge this with grateful hearts. God has been good to
this people – very good; every chapter of our history shows it; and in this
hour, though stricken with grief, let us look up to him and say: “Bless the

284
Lord, my soul: and all that is within me, bless his holy name. Bless the
Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits” (Ps. 103:1-2).
2 Nor should we this day overlook the great and solemn lessons which
this sad event teaches.
Death hath “passed upon all men” (Rom. 5:12). Even the greatest men
are but mortal, and at the touch of death wither like the flower at the touch
of frost. “It is appointed unto men once to die” (Heb. 9:27); but no man
knows the hour that will strike his knell. Such events as this which shocked
the nation’s heart only emphasize the uncertain tenure of life and give
tongue of mute eloquence to the words of the prophet who says: “Prepare to
meet thy God” (Amos 4:12). The only way is through Christ, for there “is
none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be
saved” (Acts 4:12). And if the ruler whose death we lament entered heaven
’midst the joy of angels, it was not because the President of earth’s greatest
republic passed through its portals, but because a poor sinner came washed
in the blood of “the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”
(John 1:29).
But there are other lessons here – lessons of state. Of old the prophet
called out: “Hear all ye people; hearken, earth, and all that therein is: and let
the Lord God be witness against you, the Lord from his holy temple”
(Mich. 1:2). And it seems to me that this voice comes down through the
ages and rings into our ears today: “Hear, all ye people!” God says: “Honor
the king” (1 Peter 2:17). But among us irreverence is a besetting sin.
Parental authority is taken lightly, the hoary head is hardly honored, and on
all hands law is not given the high respect to which it is entitled, and the
highest office of the Republic is treated with flippant irreverence by hordes
of caricaturists and paragraphers at whose cartoons and jokes the nation
smiles. Know they, know we, that they point their sharpened pencils at the
heart of the nation? These things must be discountenanced – crush the egg
or bear the viper’s sting. We must teach reverence for authority.
Another lesson which this event teaches – this blot which we would fain
wash from our history with our tears – is that we must educate the heart as
well as the head. God says: “Train up a child in the way he should go”
(Prov. 22:6); he also says: “Whosoever therefore resisteth the power,
resisteth the ordinance of God” (Rom. 13:2). The man who committed this
dastardly and wicked deed said: “I did my duty!” Lesser crimes are justified
on like grounds of duty and right. Men must be educated to the highest

285
ideals, and holy motives must be instilled into their hearts. Only the religion
of Jesus Christ can accomplish this. Caesar should never make it difficult
for holy Mother Church to bring up the children in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord. Nothing but the religion of Christ can overcome the
rank materialism and unbelief which are foes to the noblest, the highest, and
the best type of patriotism – Christian love of country.
3 Today as we bow our knees to God in this hour of grief, let us also
remember our sins as a people and supplicate his mercy. Our gratitude has
not kept pace with the greatness and abundance of his blessing, and
manifold are the national sins of which we are guilty and for which he
could justly thrust us from the covert of his protection. “Sin is a reproach to
any people” (Prov. 14:34). Let us, therefore, implore him to forgive us, to
strengthen us in our resolve to press forward to a higher plane of Christian
citizenship, to keep his protecting hand over our land, and to help us all to
render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and to him. King of kings, the
things that are his. Then will the seed sown this day in sorrow bring forth
sweet blossoms and wholesome fruit. “Now unto the King eternal,
immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honor and glory, forever and
ever. Amen” (1 Tim. 1:17).

286
45. The Blessedness Of Those
Who Die In The Lord By Rev. W.
N. Harley

“And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in
the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and
their works do follow them.” – Rev. 14:13.

Occasion: Preached at the funeral of a woman who died at the

washtub in another person’s house where there had been a
death

WE ARE COME into this place where God’s honor dwelleth to give and to
receive consolation. There is, thank God, a balm for heart wounds such as
these. A sprig of green always grows out of a cranny in a Christian’s tomb.
And yet, for all that, death always brings grief. So far as this dispensation of
Divine Providence is concerned, there seem to be elements in it which are
particularly hard to bear. There was the shock of sudden death and the
dying alone. And yet, each one dies alone – crosses the river by himself. As
for the rest, were it a matter of choice, I do not know but that I would elect
a home-going such as this – just slip away quietly, without the long days
and weeks which require the long vigils on the part of others. And, then, to
be called from the midst of every-day work would also please me, for one
cannot be better employed than in doing his duty. There is wholesome truth
in what Mr. Davenport said in the Continental Congress on that eventful
dark day in 1780 when people thought the end of time had come.
“Mr. Speaker,” said he, “it is either the day of judgment, or it is not. If it is
not, there is no need of adjourning. If it is, I desire to be found doing my
duty. I move that candles be brought, and that we proceed to business.”
That was sane and noble. Let us never forget that we are serving God when

287
we are doing our work in the right way and spirit. Nor do I know a more
beautiful dying day than this one was. There cling to it the holiest and most
beautiful associations. How fitting for the Christian soul to take its flight
from earth to heaven on the day that marks the ascension of our Savior to
the same realm of bliss, and to go when the buds and blossoms are bursting
open, and the Ascension Day bells are ringing and saying, over and over,
“Heavenward! Heavenward!” And yet, when, or where, or how one dies is
scarcely worth a thought, if one but die a Christian. That is the case here.
The fairest diadem that crowns this mother’s brow is her Christian
profession and fidelity, and in that lies our chief comfort. It is the only
solvent for the grief of death. The reason for it lies largely in the nature of
love. On account of its character, love is always ready to sacrifice its own
interests, pleasures, and comforts to the welfare of the one loved. Hence the
conviction that a loved one has gone to heaven causes us to moderate our
grief and find consolation on account of that loved one’s bliss. Love would
cease to be what it is were it to place its interests and desires above the
highest good of the object of its affection. Altruism would turn into base
selfishness were such the case. Consequently the bliss of a departed
Christian is a consolation to remaining Christians. Therefore, that your grief
may find surcease, and your hearts have comfort, let us turn our attention
to: –

The Blessedness of Those Who Die in the Lord

The apostle points out two things in which it lies:

I They rest from their labors; and II Their works do follow them.

I. The Dead In The Lord Are Blessed Because

They Rest From Their Labors
1 At best, this life has sorrows and troubles enough. This would not be so
hard were it not for something else. We ought to be enough of a man, or
enough of a woman, to be ready to take the thorn with the rose. If this world
has sorrows, it also has compensating joys. As for the world’s work, the
thing to do is to perform your proper share of it. It is not manly to try to get
away from it. But there is something else here. In all human work there is

288
irksomeness, provocation, imperfection. In all human hearts there is
restlessness; a longing for something higher, something nobler, something
better. In all human endeavor there is the falling short of the ideal. In every
Christian life there is imperfection and sin – the stepping forward, the
stumbling, the tripping. Now all these things cause labor, and labor severe
in the degree to which one is intelligently sincere. This is the labor of which
St. John speaks in the text, for the word in the original means a beating,
wearing away labor. Prom all that sort of thing the dead in the Lord are
released. They enter a state of perfection; therefore they are blessed.
2 But note further, the apostle says they rest from their labors. That is
part of their blessedness. Now rest does not mean doing nothing at all.
Doing nothing is stagnation or death. Rest is change – change of scene,
change of position, change of activity, change of employment. People have
wrong notions of rest, just as they have wrong ideas about heaven.

“Rest is not quitting this busy career;

Rest is the fitting of self for one’s sphere.”

So the rest in heaven is not idleness, because heaven is not a place of

stagnation and death. I take it that the rest meant here is Sabbath rest. The
Scriptures elsewhere speak of the rest in heaven as a Sabbath. In fact,
Sabbath means rest. So the dead in the Lord are blessed in their rest, not
only negatively, on account of certain evils which cannot molest them in
heaven, but positively, on account of the good things they enjoy and do.
There is the Sabbath of eternal worship. How different the strains above
from those in our tabernacles down here! What bliss to see the Savior face
to face – the Savior with whom we commune here at the altar under the veil
of the sacramental mystery! There also is the Sabbath of sacred
acquaintance. It lies not merely in meeting those of our own little circle
who have gone before, but in meeting the great family of Mother Church’s
illustrious sons and daughters – patriarchs, apostles, evangelists, disciples,
martyrs, and all the host of holy angels. Oh, how much there is to see in
heaven, and how much to learn of history and wisdom, and learning these
things, what ground for an eternity of praise! And that will be rest, for the
longing of the soul will cease because it has returned to the bosom of him
from whom it came. Just as the migrating bird which longs for the
Southland has rest when it reaches its goal, not because it henceforth does

289
nothing, but because it is in the sunny Southland, so the spirit of man has
rest when it reaches heaven.
3 Now, since this is Sabbath rest, the Lord provides for each one Sabbath
attire. We are to fit the place into which we are introduced. That place is the
abode of God and the holy angels. Hence, we are to suit our environment.
That we may enter, Christ’s glorious robe of righteousness covers all our
imperfections. A change also will take place in us. The change that those
undergo who enter heaven is more glorious than the change of the worm
into the butterfly. The soul that enters there will be relieved of flaws and be
made perfect. You see, this takes place in the person. Down here we adorn
outwardly to suit environment. But with God it is not what a man has, but
what he is.
Therefore he not only surrounds his saints in heaven with glory, but he
makes them glorious in themselves. That is why St. Paul says: “I reckon
that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with
the glory” – mark you – “with the glory that shall be revealed in us.”
This, then, dearly beloved, is why the dead in the Lord who rest from
their labors are blessed. Does not the truth of it all come upon your bruised
hearts as a benediction from heaven? Surely, it must be so.

“Beloved, ‘It is well!’ though deep and sore the smart;

The hand that wounds knows how to bind and heal the broken heart.”

But the apostle gives us another reason for the blessedness of the dead who
die in the Lord.

II. “Their works do follow them.”

It is worth our while, yea, it is our duty, to ponder this statement also. Let us
endeavor to see what it means, and what it teaches.
1 Works are activities. They may be done in words, or in deeds. In fact,
thought enters into consideration here, because it is father to word and deed.
And more than that, in its subtlety, thought, without being expressed,
performs one of the mightiest works – namely, helps to mold one’s
character. So the word “work” as used here means anything a man does. To
follow means to come after. The baby holds to the mother’s dress and

290
follows her. A son may follow in his father’s footsteps. So the words, “their
works do follow them,” are plain enough. But still the question is: Whither
do they follow them? My answer is. Whithersoever they have gone. Have
they gone from the cradle to the grave? Then their works follow the same
course. Have they gone to heaven? Then their works also follow them there.
The truth of this is readily seen. What we do upon earth has its influence on
others. But influence, once set in motion, cannot be estimated. It may go on
till the judgment day, and it will go on long after we are dead, affecting
people along the pathway we have trodden in life. That shows how much
may be done by one deed of kindness; and it also shows how the works of a
Christian follow in his wake after he is dead. Surely it is a blessed thing still
to be doing good on earth after you have gone to heaven. Is it any wonder
that St. John speaks of blessedness in this connection? But the other side of
this is just as plain. As people live, so they die. Some Christians are
developed more than others, and consequently enter heaven with a greater
capacity. This does not argue imperfection in heaven: it does, if I may use
the expression, argue size. You may have two perfect circles, one large and
one small. They differ in size, but both are circles, and both are perfect. Or
you may have two measures, one large and one small. They differ in size,
but you may fill each one perfectly full. So it is here. It is in this way that
the works of those who die in the Lord follow them into heaven. And
St. John calls this a feature of their blessedness! Can you not also see the
blessedness of it? They have grown in holiness, and now they attain it to
their utmost capacity. They have grown in knowledge, and now they obtain
it to their utmost capacity. They have cherished hope, and now – now it is
blessed realization. Ah, yes, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, for
their works do follow them.
2 But this truth is a stern teacher. Every truth is. Truth cannot bend, it
cannot yield, it cannot compromise. It has to do with realities, with things
as they are. We can refuse to learn this schoolmaster’s lessons, but we
cannot escape the consequences.
Since, therefore, one’s Christian development here determines one’s
capacity hereafter, how important that we be true Christians and that we
grow in grace! It is utterly senseless to talk about entering heaven without
being a Christian. The only way to heaven is through Christ. Nor is that all:
the person who is not a Christian would feel out of place there. It would be
like a foreign land and not like home to him. He could not be happy for that

291
very reason. But being a Christian, it is important to grow in grace here: to
learn heaven’s way of thinking and speaking, commune often with the
Savior, and put some of the heavenly life into practice here on earth. To this
end frequent and regular worship, Bible reading, and frequent communion
will develop you for service here, and that service will develop you for the
life hereafter.
And, furthermore, since our works do follow us on earth also, while we
are here and after we are gone, how important that we have a care what we
do and what we leave undone. Now that this loved one has gone home,
what are the things we remember, the things that seem worth while in life?
Are they not the deeds and words of love – the hundred and one little
kindnesses that grow out of the Christian life? And, brother mine, how
much better is it not to live the simple life of faith, and hope, and charity,
than it is to chase after fame, or fortune, or selfish pleasure! We see these
things in their true light from the side of a coffin. Seeing them, we should
act as wisdom dictates. If preparation is to be made, make it now. If a kind
word is to be spoken, say it now. If some poor fellow is to be assisted, help
him now. Tomorrow may be too late. Act in the living present. Such as
these are the lessons which this truth teaches.
And now, dearly beloved, take these things to heart. To you who mourn
they are a comfort, and to us all an admonition. Let the sudden death of the
mother who was with us here last Lord’s day to worship, and whose body
now lies here because she loved this sanctuary, together with great truths of
our text touch our hearts. If I interpret her life aright, she says to us now:

“Say not, ‘Good night,’ but in that brighter clime

Bid me ‘Good morning.’”

And when that day is here, and we are come to the place where the purple
and fine linen of the rich man are no more than the rags of Lazarus, may
angels have carried our souls to that better clime and these words be spoken
for us: “Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea,
saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do
follow them.” Amen.

292
 46. The Death Of A Christian
Mother By Rev. H. J. Schuh

“Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ.” – Eph. 5:20.

Occasion: Death of a Christian Mother

DEARLY BELOVED IN THE LORD JESUS:

The last weeks were a time of great anxiety in your home. The life of
your beloved mother hung in the balance. For days and weeks you waited
between hope and fear. For a time it seemed that her end was near at hand.
Then again she revived and you hoped that she might still remain with you
a little while longer, although she was now in her eighty-second year and
had over-reached the limit of human life as set by the psalmist when he
says: “The days of our years are threescore years and ten: and if by reason
of strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labor and sorrow;
for it is soon cut off and we fly away” (Ps. 90:10). But suddenly the end
came. She calmly fell asleep in the Lord and we may apply to her the words
of the poet:

“Asleep in Jesus! blessed sleep,

From which none ever wakes to weep;
A calm and undisturbed repose,
Unbroken by the last of foes.”

And now we have met in the house of God according to Christian custom
for a funeral service over her mortal remains.
I have chosen as text a passage which admonishes us to give thanks.
This may appear to be a strange selection. The giving of thanks is usually
done on occasions of joy, and not of sorrow.

293
 But note what the apostle says in our text when he admonishes us to give
thanks. He says, “ALWAYS__" AND "__FOR ALL THINGS.” That means not only
in good days but also in evil, not only for what are commonly called the
blessings but also for the afflictions of life. In the light of this passage even
a funeral service should be an occasion for thanksgiving. Let me speak to
you today on: –

The Death of a Christian Mother as an Occasion for

Thanksgiving

I will endeavor to show you: I WHAT THERE IS TO BE THANKFUL FOR__ AND II

__HOW YOU SHOULD SHOW YOUR GRATITUDE.

I. What There Is To Be Thankful For

In asking the question. What is there for which you should give thanks
today? I answer: You should be thankful for what God did for your mother.
He began early in life to bless her. Her very life was his gift. She was born
in a Christian home, in the midst of a Christian community. She was in
early infancy baptized into the death of the Savior and thus made partaker
of all its benefits. She was brought up under Christian parents. She enjoyed
the advantages of a thorough course of instruction in the Word of God. Up
to the time when the infirmities of old age made it impossible she was able
all her life time to listen to the preaching of God’s pure Gospel as confessed
by our Lutheran church. She had the privilege of meeting with God’s people
around the sacramental altar and partaking of the Savior’s body and blood
as most precious pledges of the forgiveness of sins, of the Savior’s
continued presence with his people on earth and of everlasting life. The
good Lord “called her by the Gospel, enlightened her with his gifts,
sanctified and kept her in the true faith.”
Although in her long life she endured many hardships, which fell to the
lot of the pioneers in our community, yet God amply provided her with all
that was necessary for the support of this body and life. She lacked for no
good thing although the Lord nevpr gave her great wealth. She lived within
the limit asked for in the prayer of Solomon: “Give me neither poverty nor
riches; feed me with food convenient for me” (Prov. 30:8). God made her a

294
happy wife and mother. She lived to see her children’s children. Long life is
promised as a special blessing to those who fear the Lord. God says of the
righteous: “With long life will I satisfy him” (Ps. 91:16). She lived to a
good old age, and was gathered in like a ripe sheaf.
And even when the infirmities of old age came, those days of which
most of us say that we have no pleasure in them, she enjoyed the kindness
and care of her children who did all they could to make her burdens light.
She had no reason to believe that she was a burden to them, but on the
contrary they made her feel that it was not so much a duty but rather a
pleasure to care for her every want. She could enjoy the visits of her pastor
who ministered to her spiritually and comforted her in affliction with the
precious promises of God’s Word, which is a never failing fountain of
comfort in affliction. She enjoyed the company of her Christian friends and
neighbors and could thus feel that she was still a member of the communion
of saints although unable to meet with God’s people in public service as she
had been accustomed to do in better days. Thank God for all this. To his
grace in Christ Jesus she owed these favors.
But when you are asked to give thanks today, do not overlook what God
did for you through your mother. She was God’s instrument for the
bestowal of innumerable blessings upon her children. There is no one in all
the wide world whom we owe more than to our pious parents. And
especially our mothers have been singled out by the Almighty as
instruments and channels for the bestowal of his richest blessings. At the
risk of her own life your mother gave life to you. During the helpless days
of infancy her arms carried you day and night. Her very blood was your
nourishment. She provided food, clothing and shelter during all the days of
dependent childhood. No labor was too hard, no privations too great when it
came to making you comfortable. How many sleepless nights she spent at
your sick bed! She heard every sigh of pain and every groan of suffering.
She forgot herself and her own welfare when your life, health and well-
being were at stake. She lived not for herself but for her household. She
knew no higher duties than those which she owed to husband and children.
She knew no sweeter pleasures than those of the home. Thank God for such
a mother. What you are today you owe primarily to your mother. You would
be a helpless cripple but for her fostering care; yes, you would perhaps not
have lived a month had it not been for her self-sacrificing love.

295
 She was, however, concerned not only in your bodily but also in your
spiritual welfare. Yes, as a Christian mother she considered your soul of
even greater value than your body. She brought you as an infant, conceived
and born in sin, to the sacrament of Baptism that you might be regenerated
of water and the Spirit. It was she who first taught you to fold your hands in
prayer. She first taught you to lisp the name of the Savior in your morning
and evening devotions and in saying grace at meals. She told you the Bible
stories in childlike language and led you reverently to repeat the Lord’s
Prayer. It was through her efforts that you were sent to Sunday-school and
to the catechetical class for instruction in the saving doctrines of the Gospel.
It was beside her that you sat in God’s house when you first enjoyed the
privilege of meeting with God’s people in worship. Her watchful eye
guided you through the spiritual dangers of childhood and even when
grown to manhood and womanhood her interest in your spiritual welfare
was largely responsible for the fact that you did not stray from the fold of
Christ and follow the multitudes on the broad road that leadeth to
destruction. And when she had become old and feeble after she had borne
the heat and burden of life’s day, you were included in her daily prayers and
her advice was always ready to guide you in the way of righteousness and
truth. She watched and guided your every step with anxious care as only a
mother can who is truly interested in the spiritual and eternal welfare of her
children. Thank God for such a mother!

II. How You Should Show Your Gratitude

And now let us see how we should show the gratitude which we owe our
mothers, or rather God for them. We owe this debt of gratitude to God, for it
was by his merciful providence that we were so richly blessed through our
pious parents. As they were God’s instruments in the bestowal of his
blessings so they are the best medium for us to express our gratitude to the
Giver of every good and every perfect gift. In 1 Tim. 5:4 the Apostle
admonishes children “to requite their parents: for that is good and
acceptable before God.” In the providence of God the time comes when
parents grow old and feeble, when they need care and attention as their
children did in infancy and childhood. This is the time to pay back what we
have received at their hands. Do not put off the expression of your gratitude

296
for the fostering care of your parents until after they are dead and gone.
Show them your appreciation while they are yet alive. God in his all-wise
providence had allowed your mother to become helpless many years before
he called her to himself in heaven, and it affords me pleasure to say that you
watched over and cared for her declining years with tender solicitude. You
made her feel that she was not a burden. It was a pleasure for you to make
her load as light as possible. You felt that you owed her, and above all God,
whose instrument she was, a debt of gratitude which to pay off you
considered not only a duty but a pleasure.
But the time came at last when your pious mother was called home. She
fell asleep in the Lord. Her soul has entered into the glory which God has in
store for his people above. Her lifeless body is all that remains with us. And
even that we must hasten to commit to the earth because of the decay to
which it will shortly fall prey. And now we have brought her body once
more into the house of God to hold over it a solemn funeral service. We are
giving your mother honorable Christian burial as a last tribute of respect to
one who has lived and died as a Christian. So we show our gratitude to
Christian parents. Your mother delighted in the services of God’s house as
long as she was physically able to attend. And even when this was not
possible by reason of bodily infirmity she was in spirit with us in the
assembly of God’s people when the church bell rang. There is neither sense
nor propriety in bringing the lifeless remains of one who has despised and
neglected the services of God’s house while he lived into the temple of the
Lord when he is dead. But when a devoted Christian dies, who during his
life could truly say: “How amiable are thy tabernacles, Lord of hosts! My
soul longeth, yea even fainteth for the courts of the Lord” (Ps. 84:1), it is
fitting and proper that his remains be carried into God’s house while his
family and friends receive comfort, consolation, admonition, and instruction
from God’s Word. This public Christian funeral service is not a matter of
vain display, but a tribute of honor to the faith and Christian character of
those who die in the Lord.
And from God’s house we carry the remains of your departed mother to
God’s acre, there to bury it, in the sure and certain hope of the resurrection
to eternal life at the last day, through our Lord Jesus Christ who shall
change our vile bodies that they may be like unto his own glorious body
according to the mighty working by which he is able to subdue all things to
himself. We pay respect to the faith of our Christian fathers and mothers

297
when over their graves we give expression to this blessed hope in which
they lived and died. Yes, the faith in which they lived should be confessed
over their graves. We owe it to their sainted memories to bury them in the
faith in which they died.
But our gratitude to a pious Christian mother should not end with her
burial. It is customary to erect monuments over the graves of our loved
ones, to mark the resting places where their decaying bodies await the
resurrection of the just at the last day. We would not say one word in
disparagement of this custom so far as it keeps in proper bounds and is not a
mere display of senseless pomp and vanity. But the best monument which
children can erect to the memory of their sainted parents is a devoted and
consistent Christian life. Let us follow the instructions and example of our
pious fathers and mothers and thus prove to the world that they have not
lived in vain. Let it be your purpose to prove in your own life that the life of
your mother was not a failure; that the good seed which she sowed fell upon
good ground and is bearing rich fruit. The Christian character of a child is
the best and most lasting monument that can be erected to the memory of a
pious mother. Show the world by a consistent Christian life that you are not
only a bodily descendant but a true spiritual child of your sainted mother.
Do not disgrace her good name by a life of vanity and vice but honor her
name by one of godliness, sobriety, honesty and purity. Let your light so
shine before men that they may see your good works and glorify your
Father which is in heaven, and laud your pious mother who was his
instrument in bringing you up as Christians. God grant it! Amen.

298
 47. Stones Rolled Away By
Rev. A. K. Bell

“And very early in the morning, the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at
the rising of the sun. And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone
from the door of the sepulchre? And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled
away: for it was very great.” – Mark 16:2-4.

OUR GOD who has promised not to leave his trusting children comfortless,
gives us a blessed word of hope through his prophet Isaiah, when he says,
“That before they call, I will answer: and while they are yet speaking, I will
hear.”
So it was indeed, on that first Easter morning, as the women came with
bowed heads and grief-stricken hearts to the tomb of our Lord to complete
with womanly exactness and tenderness the work of embalming, which the
men in the haste of the approaching Sabbath had not the time to do
thoroughly on Good Friday afternoon. Before they had opportunity to
solicit the aid of anyone in giving them access to the dead body of their
Master by rolling from the door of the tomb the great stone that seemed to
make their way impassable, behold, as they lifted their bowed heads, they
saw plainly, even through their tears, that the stone was rolled away and an
angel of light was sitting upon it.
May we not take this incident as a parable of what our gracious heavenly
Father is doing for you, his believing children, today as you walk in the way
of sorrows to the tomb of your loved one?
May the Holy Spirit, our ever present Guide and Comforter, lead us from
this way of sorrow into the way of truth and show us: –

Stones Rolled Away

Behold how he shows you: I THE STONE OF SIN AND DEATH ROLLED AWAY__.
II THE STONE OF UNBELIEF ROLLED AWAY. III __THE STONE OF HUMAN GRIEF

299
AND ANXIOUS CARE ROLLED AWAY.
I Our text show the Christian believer the Stone of Sin and Death Rolled
Away in the resurrection of his blessed Lord.
St. Paul says of Christ that “he was delivered for our offenses, and was
raised again for our justification,” and again, “if Christ be not raised, your
faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.”
Christ’s resurrection is the stamp of God’s approval on the offering of
our Lord made in his own bitter sufferings and death to put away our sin
and its curse from us. The emptying of the tomb in Joseph’s garden, which
could be seen by the eye of flesh, is the evidence to the eye of faith, of the
emptying of sin and death of all their curse and power over the believer
who is still alive or over those who have fallen asleep in Jesus.
Our Lord Jesus has said to us, “He that believeth in me, though he were
dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never
die.” His own glorious resurrection power over death is evidence that he
can fulfill this wonderful promise by exerting this same power in our
behalf. Tea, it is sufficient evidence that he has fulfilled this promise he has
made us. By his mighty resurrection power he has rolled away from us the
stone of sin and death.
And what a heavy stone this is that he has thus rolled away from us!
Like a mill-stone it has hung about the neck of every human being from our
first parents on down to us, dragging those under its weight down in misery
to destruction and death.
Oh, the burden of sin which has weighed upon the conscience of
humanity from the time the first sin-burdened souls tried to hide from God
in Eden, or the first murderer cried out in despair, “My punishment is
greater than I can bear!”
Everywhere one looks he may see mankind burdened, depressed and
dragged down, struggling, staggering and falling under the crushing burden
of a great weight too heavy for any mortal to bear.
When the soul is wearied and crushed under this load, how welcome is
the voice of One who can say, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are
heavy laden, and I will give you rest… . For my yoke is easy and my
burden is light.”
He has borne the burden of our sin, and not ours only, but the sin of the
whole world, for “the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all.”

300
 How heavy was that burden of sin? Go to dark Gethsemane and there
amidst the shadows hear our Burden-bearer say, “My soul is exceeding
sorrowful, even unto death”; hear him agonizing in prayer under that
burden until its awful weight so crushed him, that his sweat became as it
were great drops of blood falling down to the ground; go to Golgotha and
there, beneath that central cross, hear the awful words that fell from his lips
as he suffered the agonies of eternal death for a lost world, “My God, my
God, why hast thou forsaken me?”
How heavy was that burden of sin? Behold in the blood and water
gushing from his pierced side the evidence that our Lord’s heart was
actually broken under the burden of sin he bore, not for himself, but for us.
This burden of sin, which crushed the Man of Sorrows physically and
spiritually, does not rest upon those who by faith make Christ their
Substitute, for he has rolled away the stone of sin from them by his own
death for them, and assures them of it by his resurrection from the dead.
What he has done for sin, he has done for death, for from the beginning
sin and death have been inseparable. “In the day that thou eatest thereof
thou shalt surely die.” “The wages of sin is death.” Therefore, when Christ,
in his resurrection power, rolls away from us the stone of sin, he rolls away
from us, also, the stone of death.
Christ’s resurrection is only the first-fruits, which shall yet be followed
by the resurrection of all those who sleep in Jesus. As he came forth
gloriously, so must they; as the grave held no victory over him, neither shall
it hold any victory over Christ’s own at his coming.
Lift up your heads then, ye who mourn, and look, for this stone, which
was very great, is already rolled away for you and for your loved one, for
through Christ you can bid defiance to both sin and death and say, “O
Death, where is thy sting? Grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is
sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us
the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.”
II Christ’s resurrection just as gloriously rolls away for us the Stone of
Unbelief.
Even those who loved Christ most did not believe at first, before they
saw that great stone rolled away from the door of his tomb. They were
coming in the early dawning of the first day of the week with sweet spices
that they might anoint him. They had no hope of finding any other than a
dead Lord when they came to his tomb. They acted as though Christ had

301
never said a word about his arising from the dead on the third day. If they
had believed his words they would have gone out to find a living instead of
a dead Lord.
But the unbelief of his disciples was even more determined than that of
the woman. We read that the women “returned from the sepulchre, and told
all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. And their words seemed
to them as idle tales, and they believed them not.” Repeatedly as the good
news of the empty tomb was brought some of them persisted in unbelief.
In strange contrast with this unbelief is the attitude of Christ’s enemies,
the chief priests, for as soon as the Roman guard bring their report of the
resurrection and the rolling away of the stone, they accept it as true,
remembering that this is just what he said he would do on the third day, and
they bribe the soldiers to lie and say that his disciples came and stole him
away while they slept.
But when once Christ’s disciples saw the great sealed stone rolled away
their unbelief and doubt was forever rolled away, and their faith in his
resurrection, his deity and his saving power forever established.
No fact in the history of the world stands on stronger evidence than does
the resurrection of Jesus Christ. One of Christianity’s ablest opponents calls
it “the very center of the center” and says there is no use of wasting time in
discussing the other miracles of Jesus because everything else stands or
falls with the resurrection of Christ.
If Christ is risen from the dead everything else in the Bible is proven to
be possible, for this is the miracle of miracles.
The rolling away of all unbelief and doubt is accomplished in this rolling
away of the great stone from the door of Joseph’s tomb.

“How tranquil now the rising day!

’Tis Jesus still appears,
A risen Lord, to chase away
Your unbelieving fears:
Oh, weep no more your comforts slain,
The Lord is risen, he lives again.”

III "With the great stones of Sin and Death and Unbelief rolled away for us
through the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, it follows but naturally
that the stone of human grief and anxious care should be rolled away from
us.

302
 The women came to the tomb with heavier hearts than those that throb in
your breasts today, for you have heard of Easter and they had not as yet. But
when the angel answered and said unto the women, “Fear not ye: for I know
that, ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here, for he is risen as he
said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay,” their grief vanished, and
instead, they were filled with joy inexpressible. “Then were the disciples
glad when they saw the Lord.” That gladness was born of the knowledge
that the One they mourned was not among the dead, where they sought him,
but among the living where he said he would be.
Oh, if we, here below, could only look upon God’s plans from his side,
the upper side, the right side! A mother is working a beautiful design in the
cloth upon the frame in her hands; a little child sits questioning at her side,
looking up at the rough threads and loose ends, and wonders what mamma
is making, for there is no beauty, no design, no plan to be seen in her work
from the child’s viewpoint.
Beloved, may it not be quite like this with the plan our Father in heaven
is working out in your lives today? Today we sit in the place of the child;
we look through our tears at the under-side of God’s workmanship; we see
no beauty of design in it; we wonder why this thread should have been
broken here, or another there; or how these ragged ends in their
unloveliness could add anything to the beauty of the design our God is
working out in the fabric of our lives.
In the midst of our perplexity he says to us. My little children, what I do
ye know not now, but ye shall know hereafter. For now ye look at my work
from the wrong side, the side of the ragged ends, the ugly, broken threads;
hereafter ye shall look upon that same work from the right side, God’s side,
and the beauty of the design will amaze you, and you will realize that in all
of those broken threads and ragged ends your God knew best and he made
no mistakes.
Here there are tribulations and sorrows, trials and tears; but there “God
shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the
former things are passed away.”
But this great stone of grief will not only be rolled completely away for
us hereafter, it is rolled away for us here and now, as completely as it was
rolled away for the women in their grief on the first Easter morn.

303
 Is it not so with all the anxious cares that grow out of our griefs to
perplex and trouble us? Like the women of our text you may be saying
among yourselves today: “Who shall roll us away the stone?”
Readjustments will be necessary in the household; new and grave
responsibilities will fall upon shoulders unused to them and inexperienced.
And from where you sit now in your sorrow these seem too heavy for your
strength and there seems to be no one to roll the weight away for you. So
thought the faithful women that first Easter morning in Joseph’s garden, and
then, behold, as they looked up they found that the stone was rolled away
already.
Even so it is with all of us and shall be with you as you approach the
cares that perplex and the responsibilities that terrify you.
By far the greater number of the things that we worry and are anxious
about are things that never happen; things that in God’s merciful providence
are rolled out of our way or taken care of satisfactorily in some unexpected
manner. “As thy days, so shall thy strength be,” saith your God to you, the
same God who sent his angel to roll away the great stone that troubled the
women as they approached the empty tomb of our Lord. He says to you as
you trouble yourselves about the great stones you think are in your way,
“Cast all your care upon him, for he careth for you,” and again, “Let not
your heart be troubled: believe in God, believe also in me.”
If we will only do this, only believe in God and his Son who went
through sorrow and death and the grave for us, to rob them of all their
power over us, we shall look up as did the women and see that every stone
will be rolled away for us, even the great stones of Sin and Death, of
Unbelief, and of Human Grief and Anxious Care.
“Thanks be to God which giveth us the victory, through our Lord, Jesus
Christ.” Amen.

304
 48. Faith Beholds The Glory Of
God By Rev. H. J. Schuh

“Jesus said: Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto
him, Lord,”by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days. Jesus saith unto her,
Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldst believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?" –
John 11:39, 40.

Occasion: On the Death of a Christian Man

DEARLY BELOVED IN THE LORD:

The little village of Bethany was situated not far from Jerusalem. Here
lived two sisters, Mary and Martha, and their brother, Lazarus. This home
was frequently graced with the presence of the Savior. Its inmates were his
dear friends, and he frequently enjoyed their hospitality. It was a happy
home, as only a Christian home, where the Savior is a welcome guest, can
be. But sorrow came to this home. Lazarus, the friend of Jesus, was taken
seriously ill. When things began to assume a dangerous aspect the sisters
sent word to the Savior, saying: “Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is
sick” (John 11:3). They took it for granted that the mere announcement
would be all that was necessary to bring the Savior with his ever ready,
omnipotent help to the rescue. But, strange to say, we read: “When he had
heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place
where he was” (John 11:6). Not until after his friend had died and lain in the
grave four days did Jesus arrive at the house of mourning. Martha met him
with the sad words: “Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not
died.” But full of confidence she added: “But I know, that even now,
whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee.” And her faith was
not to be disappointed. For a moment when she stood before the open
sepulchre with its awful odors of corruption her faith faltered. Then it was
that the Savior spake the words of our text: " Said I not unto thee, that if
thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?" There is a

305
glorious truth contained in these words. A truth that it is well for you,
mourning friends, to take to heart. Yes, a truth which may serve to the
edification of us all as we look back over the life, sufferings and death of
our departed brother. Let me endeavor to show you

How Faith Beholds the Glory of God

I IN THE LIFE__, II IN THE SUFFERINGS, AND III __IN THE DEATH OF OUR
DEPARTED BROTHER.

I. In the Life
The world sees nothing specially glorious in such a life as that which has
just been brought to a close. There are some lives which appear glorious in
the eyes of the world. When a man in the short space of a life time
accumulates vast wealth, when, no matter how, whether by fair or foul
means, he succeeds in amassing millions, he is looked upon as gloriously
successful. Or when a man arises from obscurity to honor and distinction,
when he succeeds in wielding great power so that thousands and millions
do his bidding, the world looks upon his life as eminently successful.
Our brother was not great in this sense. He was just one of the common
people, just an ordinary mortal like thousands and millions of others who
never rise to distinction in the eyes of the world. He was satisfied to eat his
daily bread with thanksgiving. Having food and raiment he was therewith
content. He never had an ambition to do extraordinary things, things that
would astonish the world and set it agog. He deemed it sufficient to fill well
the position which God had marked out for him, no matter how humble it
might be. He was a common workman, just a plain husband and father, an
ordinary church member.
And yet we claim his life was a glorious one when looked upon with the
eye of faith. From all eternity God had plans for the salvation of our
departed brother. And in the fullness of time he carried out these plans, by
the sending of his only begotten Son into the world as his Savior. Was it not
a glorious thing that when the fullness of time had come God sent forth his
Son made of a woman, made under the law to redeem our brother that he
might receive the adoption of a son? Was it not a glorious thing that God

306
met him on the very threshold of life and through the washing of water by
the Word adopted him into the covenant of his grace? Was it not a glorious
thing that having been conceived and born in sin God bestowed upon him
the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost? Was it not a
glorious thing that God kindled in his heart the spark of faith and through
the influence of pious parents, and faithful teachers and pastors fanned this
spark into a flame that burned more brightly from year to year? Was it not a
glorious thing that he enjoyed the blessed privilege of living in the
fellowship of the saints all his days? That from his earliest childhood even
to the hour of his departure from this vale of tears he could drink in the
living water of the pure Gospel, that he could meet with God’s people at the
altar of the Lord there to receive the very body and blood of the crucified
Lamb of God as most precious pledges of the forgiveness of sins, of sonship
in the spiritual family of God and of the hope of everlasting life?
Then see what a glorious thing it was that God made him a happy
husband and the father of pious children, that he gave him in his faithful
wife a true helpmeet, one who shared the joys and sorrows of life with him
as only a Christian wife can? Was it not a glorious thing that God did not
withhold from him the blessing of children, and such children as were a real
pleasure to their father? For all these years he enjoyed the sunshine of a
Christian home, that he and his never lacked bread and even enjoyed a fair
share of the comforts and conveniences of life?
Was it not a glorious thing that God called him into his service, that he
could live in accordance with the apostolic injunction: “Whatsoever ye do
in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God
and the Father by him” (Col. 3:17)? He was a servant of the most high God
and that is the greatest honor that can be conferred on mortal man. It places
him on a level with the angels who are God’s ministering spirits.
Yes, my brethren, there is much in the humble life of our departed
brother that is glorious but it requires the eye of faith to see it.

II. In the Sufferings

But strange as it may seem there was something glorious not only in the life
but even in the sufferings of our brother. It may sound strange that there
should be anything glorious about suffering. The world is no friend of

307
suffering and goes to almost any length to escape it. A life of pleasure and
not of suffering is its glory. “Let us eat and drink and be merry, for
tomorrow we die.” The world aims to get all the good out of life it can. It
pities those who cannot enjoy a large share of the creature comforts of life.
Poverty, sickness, pain, disappointment, reverses and the like are considered
great misfortunes. It weeps and mourns over its sufferings. Yes, it even
curses and raves when things go wrong. So far from seeing anything
glorious in suffering it considers a life of suffering as worse than a failure.
It would rather not live at all than live a life of suffering. Job cursed the day
of his birth under the influence of his losses and pains.
And yet there is something glorious about the sufferings of a child of
God. A Christian knows that he is not the football of chance, but that he is
at all times and under all circumstances under God’s merciful providence.
That nothing can befall him except by the permissive will of his dear Father
in heaven. The Savior says: “Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? And
one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very
hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not, therefore, ye are of more
value than many sparrows” (Matt. 10:29, 30). God’s all-seeing eye is
always open over us. He is at the helm of our Lord’s ship. We can safely
entrust ourselves to him.
We can look to him for grace and strength in every trouble. He never
allows loads to be placed upon us without giving the strength necessary to
carry them. He never suffers us to be tempted above what we are able to
bear, and with every temptation also makes a way of escape. What an
example of God’s sustaining grace was the life of our departed brother!
How cheerfully he bore his load of sickness, pain and suffering! Without
murmur or complaint he submitted to the will of his heavenly Father,
knowing that God doeth all things well. His life was not all sunshine. He
was often under a cloud. Yes, it seems that with him misfortunes never
came singly. He was never blessed with over-much of this world’s goods. It
was often a vexing question how to make ends meet. He had his full share
of the ills that flesh is heir to. Sickness and even death repeatedly knocked
at his door. To a superficial observer it might seem that his days of adversity
by far outnumbered those of prosperity. How glorious that in all these sad
experiences he knew that the Lord was with him and he could say with the
Psalmist: “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I

308
will fear no evil: for thou art with me. Thy rod and thy staff they comfort
me” (Ps. 23:4).
What a glorious thing it is to know that God can bring good out of evil!
He overrules all our sorrows and makes them redound to his glory and our
good. What seem to be our greatest misfortunes will in the end prove to be
our greatest blessings. “Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him
and he shall bring it to pass. And he shall bring forth thy righteousness as
the light and thy judgment as the noonday” (Ps. 37:5, 6).
The Christian often suffers not only the ills that are common to all men,
but for his Lord’s sake. He is hated and persecuted just because he is
faithful to his Master. Instead of being ashamed of such afflictions the
Christian glories in them. It is a glorious thing that we are deemed worthy
to suffer with Christ and for his sake. Such suffering we should regard as a
special mark of distinction, a badge of honor. If the world hates our Lord
and Master what else can we expect than that it will hate us also who walk
in his footsteps? The Savior says: “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile
you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely,
for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in
heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you” (Matt.
5:11, 12). It is an honor to bear the cross after the Savior. “Blessed are they
which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven” (Matt. 5:10). Yes, faith beholds much glory in suffering and of this
our departed brother was an illustrious example.

III. The Death of Our Beloved Brother

But faith beholds the glory of God not only in his life and sufferings but
even in his death. In the eyes of the world there is nothing glorious about an
ordinary death. In fact death is regarded as the king of terrors. A man will
give all he has to save his life. The preservation of life is one of the first
laws of nature. What an awful calamity is death! How ruthlessly it tears
apart the tenderest ties of life! What a procession of misery and
wretchedness follow in its wake! It fills the world with widows and
orphans. It starts the tears of mothers and the sighs of fathers. Jesus himself
wept at the grave of his friend Lazarus.

309
 And yet there are circumstances under which even the world looks at
death as glorious. To die for one’s country, fighting in a good cause, to lay
down one’s life on the altar of patriotism has always been regarded as
honorable. There have ever been martyrs of science and invention whose
death is prized as something great.
But the death of our departed brother was not of this kind. It was just a
plain, ordinary death. Such a death as thousands die every day. What is
there glorious about submitting to the inevitable, and going the way of all
flesh? Yes, when we think of that which comes after death, of the decay and
corruption of the grave, of the judgment which death ushers in, of the
eternity whose awful uncertainties begin with death, it is too terrible to
think of.
And yet, to the eye of faith, death is something glorious.
“Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith
the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and their works do follow
them” (Rev. 14:13). To those who die in the Lord death brings rest, eternal
rest, rest from all labor, pain, and sorrow. For “God shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor
crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are
passed away” (Rev. 14:4). What a blessed prospect for a poor, afflicted,
wayworn pilgrim, that he shall soon reach the end of his sad journey!
To a child of God death comes as a welcome messenger calling the
wanderer home. Even our poor wasted bodies, after they have rested
temporarily in the grave, shall arise to new life and glory in the general
resurrection at the last day. " The dead in Christ shall rise first… and so
shall we ever be with the Lord" (1 Thess. 4:16, 17). The life everlasting
which we confess in the creed is a life of endless joy and perfect happiness.
“Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of
man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him” (1 Cor.
2:9). Death is to the true believer the beginning of this glory. Is it a wonder
that he has a longing for it? St. Paul speaks of himself as “having a desire to
depart and be with Christ” (Phil. 1:23). For says he: “For me to live is
Christ, and to die is gain” (Phil. 1:21). From this point of view death loses
its terrors. It is changed into a sweet sleep from which there will be a
glorious awakening.
Let us thank God for this prospect. Yes, faith sees the glory of God in
life, in suffering and in death. This is our comfort today for we are gathered

310
around the bier of a child of God. May God help us to realize what a
glorious thing it is to live, to suffer and to die as a true Christian. Amen.

311
 49. The Blessings Of God In
The Life Of The Departed By
Rev. H. J. Schuh

“Now the Lord had said unto Abraham, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred,
and from thy father’s house, unto a land that I will shew thee: and I will make of thee a
great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing:
and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all
families of the earth be blessed.” – Gen. 12:1-3.

Occasion: Funeral Sermon for a Man Prominent in the Work of

the Church

DEARLY BELOVED IN THE LORD JESUS:

In funeral sermons men usually expect praise. They often expect men to
be praised where in reality there is very little to be praised. In fact the
eulogy of the dead seems to some the chief object of funeral sermons. But
why should we flatter the dead? If there is anything praiseworthy, it is the
gift of God. Whatever praise we give should be given to the Giver of every
good and perfect gift. The death of our beloved brother affords much
opportunity for praise. Yes, we feel today like singing: “Praise God, from
whom all blessings flow.” His life was an illustrious example of the
blessings of Almighty God. Let us look upon it from this point of view,
while I speak to you concerning

The Blessings of God as Illustrated in the Life of Our Departed

Brother

Let us see: I How God blessed him, and II How God blessed others through
him.

312
 God says in our text to Abraham first: “I will bless thee,” and then:
“Thou shalt be a blessing,” These two sentences embody the two thoughts
which should occupy our attention today.

I. How God Blessed Him

Our text speaks of the call of Abraham. “Now the Lord had said unto
Abraham, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy
father’s house, unto a land that I will shew thee.” It was seemingly a hard
thing that the Lord asked of the patriarch. He was to break all the ties of
blood and friendship. He was to turn his back upon all the comforts and
conveniences of his native land. He was to go into a strange land not
knowing what would befall him there. But we know that this call of
Abraham was for his good, it was a great blessing to him and his offspring.
God had none but the best of intentions when he led him westward into a
new country. God said: “I will make of thee a great nation.” And how
wonderfully the Almighty fulfilled this promise! Even in temporal things
the descendants of Abraham in Canaan under David and Solomon attained
to wonderful greatness.
Early in life our brother was led by the providence of God out of his
native land, away from his friends and kindred into what was then to him a
strange land. Fifty years ago he landed on the shores of the new world a
perfect stranger. He brought with him nothing but hands that were willing to
work and a disposition that was not ashamed of honest toil. He set out like
hundreds and thousands of other young Germans to seek his fortune in the
new world. He was a stranger in a strange land, not knowing what the
future had in store for him.
And how did he fare in the new world? America has well been called the
land of unlimited opportunities, and here God blessed our brother far
beyond his fondest expectations. In all probability, had he remained in the
old world he would have eked out a modest living and been content to live
and labor, to struggle for a mere existence, as his fathers before him had
done for generations. But in the new world with its wonderful natural
resources, its liberal social, industrial and political institutions, he rose to
wealth and honor. By honest labor and strict economy he attained such

313
financial standing as it would never have been possible for him to reach had
he remained in the fatherland.
He was far too modest to attribute this financial success to his own
efforts. In his estimation it was the blessing of God which rested upon his
efforts that enabled him to attain wealth and distinction. He believed in the
word of Solomon: “The blessing of the Lord, it maketh rich” (Prov. 10:22).
When Abraham entered Canaan, Sarah, his wife, accompanied him; but
they had no children. Under the blessing of God the patriarch was enabled
to see children and children’s children in the land of promise. So our
brother was blessed with the comforts of a Christian home in the new
world. He left behind him in the fatherland father and mother, brothers and
sisters and landed on these shores homeless. But the Lord here blessed him
with a new home, making him the head of a family. He became a happy
husband and father. He found a life partner after his own heart and the new
world became to him a second fatherland. God blessed him with children
and his new home in time richly replaced what he left behind him across the
seas. God was very kind to the young foreigner and so led him that the land
of his adoption became as dear to him as that of his birth. His fellow-
citizens appreciated his sterling virtues and he soon rose to distinction and
honor among them.
But all these temporal blessings are small when compared with what
God did for him in spiritual things. The temporal blessings which God had
in store for Abraham were not to be compared with the spiritual as
expressed in the glorious promise: “In thee shall all families of the earth be
blessed.” We know that this refers to the Savior who should be born out of
the seed of Abraham in the promised land. And so God had in store for our
brother rich spiritual blessings in the new world. He had been baptized and
confirmed in the Lutheran church of his native land. The new spiritual life
which had been kindled in his heart at baptism was nursed by the influences
of a Christian home. He enjoyed the privilege of attending a school in
which the Gospel of Christ was made one of the chief branches of
instruction. The schooling which he received was permeated by the
principle, “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom” (Ps. Ill: 10).
His confirmation was not an empty ceremony. It made a lasting impression
upon his young heart. He never forgot the covenant made with the triune
God. He was a Lutheran Christian not only in name but from conviction.

314
 Even in the new world, where so many young men and women forget
their early training in the mad rush for money and pleasure, he remained
faithful to his baptismal and confirmation vows. God led him into a
community where he found a Lutheran church. And he soon made himself
at home in her services. The pure preaching of the Word of God and the
right administration of the sacraments appealed to his Christian
consciousness. This was the church of his fathers, this was his own spiritual
mother and he was not slow to identify himself with the local congregation
which confessed his faith. What a blessing it was to a young man of his
pious disposition that he found a congregation of the old faith in the new
world! For nearly half a century he enjoyed the administration of the means
of grace in our congregation. Here the Law showed him his sins and the
Gospel pointed him the way to obtain forgiveness. Here he was warned
against all manner of spiritual dangers and encouraged in every Christian
virtue. Here like a weary traveler in the desert he could spend the Lord’s
day in the house of God like in an oasis with its refreshing springs of life-
giving waters. Here the pious youth found food on which his faith could
grow and develop into Christian manhood. Yes, the Lord was surely kind
and gracious to our brother in providing every advantage for the
maintenance and growth of his spiritual life.
And when old age with its burdens and afflictions came, he was not left
without the comfort of the Gospel. It was proclaimed to him on his sickbed
in all its rich fullness. Was his soul hungry? Here was food in plenty. Did he
thirst after the water of life? Here were never-failing springs. As the
shadows of life began to lengthen and the evening of his earthly days drew
nigh his thoughts were more than ever occupied with that eternity which
God’s children look forward to as a place of eternal rest and everlasting joy.
God blessed him with a cheerful hope of the life to come through our Lord
Jesus Christ. In view of all this he could surely say with the psalmist: “The
lines are fallen unto me in pleasant places: yea, I have a goodly heritage”
(Ps. 16:6).

II. How God blessed others through him.

But when we speak of our brother’s life as a life of blessing let us
remember that God not only blessed him but through him he also blessed

315
others. God said to Abraham not only: “I will bless thee,” but he added:
“And thou shalt be a blessing.” Abraham was not only to receive but to
transmit God’s blessings. He was a blessing first of all to his own house.
And so was our brother. His wife and children caught the contagion of his
faith. A godly man is a constant source of blessing to those with whom he
lives under one roof. Every pious wife is blessed by living with such a life
partner. The Scriptures say: “They two shall be one flesh.” What a blessing
if they are one not only in the ordinary interests of life but one in faith and
hope, one in willingness to serve the Lord, one in readiness patiently to bear
the crosses and afflictions of life. “Each for the other and both for God” was
the inscription on an old wedding ring. How much easier it is to carry the
burdens of life when there are two to lift the load!
And what a blessing he was to his children! God used him as his
instrument to provide for them food, clothing, and shelter. It was through
him that God provided them with a liberal education and enabled them to
fill positions of responsibility among their fellow-men. Through him God
not only provided them with a good home but sent them forth fully
equipped to cope with the problems and battles of life. Yes, through him
God did even more than this. They enjoyed not only a comfortable but a
Christian home. When the day of the Lord came the father did not say,
“Go,” but, “Come,” let us go into the house of the Lord. He recognized the
fact that his children had not only bodies to feed and clothe but minds to
develop and souls to save. He was the spiritual head of his house, a real
priest in the home, who was not too busy and not ashamed to lead his wife
and children in prayer at the family altar. The greatest treasures which he
left to his children consisted not in houses and lands, not in money, stocks
and bonds, but in the spiritual wealth of a pure faith. Through his example
and precepts they were placed in a position to lay up treasures in heaven
“where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt and where thieves do not break
through nor steal” (Matt. 6:20).
But he was a blessing not only to his own household but to the
congregation of which he was a member. We can well say that God blessed
our congregation through him. Abraham was a blessing to all with whom he
came in contact. Wherever he pitched his tent he built an altar, offered
sacrifice and called upon the name of the Lord (Gen. 12:8). Abraham
carried the knowledge of the true God and his worship from place to place
in the course of his wanderings. He was a blessing to every community

316
where he dwelt for any length of time. God blessed his neighbors through
him. So our departed brother took a deep interest in the spiritual welfare of
his brethren in our congregation. He was a liberal supporter of its work. He
was not only anxious to enjoy the benefits but willing to share the burdens
which come with membership in a Christian congregation. He was ready to
help not only with money but with his council and personal labor. Few
attended the congregational meetings more regularly than he. When elected
to office in the vestry he discharged his duty with conscientious care. In all
this he was a blessing to our congregation. He was a faithful friend and
trusty adviser of the pastor, a man who never abused confidence. At a time
when the confessional standing of the congregation hung in the balance he
stood, unflinchingly by the truth and was willing even to endure abuse and
hatred for the sake of his Lord and Master. Yes, in those days when feeling
ran high and many lost their heads because they were not firmly grounded
in the faith he stood like a rock “steadfast, immovable,” on the side of truth
and justice. In those stormy days it was a blessing to have such a man at the
helm of our congregation.
But he was a blessing not only to his household and his congregation but
to the church at large. With his ample means he was ever ready to
encourage every good work. Our educational and charitable institutions as
well as our missions were the special objects of his liberality. And many a
poor student preparing for the ministry received substantial evidence of his
good will. He took a deep interest in the work of Synod, and was one of the
chief promoters of our mission work in this growing metropolis. Several of
our younger congregations owe their existence in large measure to his
liberality. To whom much is given from him will much be required. This
principle he aimed to carry out in his support of the general work of the
church. He was an instrument in the hands of God for the bestowal of
blessings. Even the memory of such men is a blessing as the Scriptures say:
“The memory of the just is blessed” (Prov. 10:7). In view of these facts let
us say, “Praise God, from whom all blessings flow, Praise him, all creatures
here below, Praise him above, ye heavenly hosts, Praise Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost.” Amen.

317
50. What Lightens The Farewell
Of A Christian Father From His
Loved Ones In The Hour Of
Death? By Rev. H. J. Schuh

“Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to”warn
every one night and day with tears. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the
word of his grace, which is able to build up, and to give you an inheritance among all them
which are sanctified." – Acts 20:31, 32.

Occasion: On the Death of a Christian Father

Mourning Friends:

In the epistle to the Hebrews, chapter 13, the apostle writes: “For here have
we no continuous city but we seek one to come.” In the providence of God
we must bid adieu to our best friends. When we meet in this world, we meet
to part. It is sad to part from good friends even temporarily. But we comfort
ourselves on such occasions with the thought that we shall perhaps soon
meet again. But how sad is the parting when, at least for this world, there is
no such probability! For our departed brother this sad hour came. Death
compelled him to bid adieu to friends and family. The parting was sad, and
yet in spite of the sadness his departure was cheerful. That which would
have been almost unendurable was made comparatively easy by the grace
of God. We all look forward to the hour of parting from our loved ones.
What kind of a parting will it be? You say: " Oh, I cannot bear to think of
it." And yet why should you close your eyes against that which is
inevitable? You may die or your loved ones may die any day. The final
leave-taking may come at any hour. Let me show you:

318
What Lightens the Farewell of a Christian from His Loved Ones
in the Hour of Death? It is:

I The consciousness of having done his duty toward them. II The assurance
that God will be with them, and III The hope of meeting them again in
heaven.

I. The Consciousness of Having Done His

Duty Toward Them.
Our text presents to us not a death-bed scene, and yet it depicts a parting to
meet no more in this world. It is a part of the farewell address of St. Paul to
the elders of the congregation at Ephesus. In the 25th verse of our chapter
the apostle says: “And now behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have
gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more.” He knew
that he was speaking to these people for the last time. This was their last
parting. It was not the parting of a father from his children after the flesh.
But Paul was a spiritual father to these Christians at Ephesus and loved
them as only a true spiritual father could. And they loved him as only true
children can. On that account when he bade them farewell we read (verses
37 and 38): “And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul’s neck and kissed him,
sorrowing most of all for the words which he spake, that they should see his
face no more.” Paul was less disturbed at this parting than were his friends
and spiritual children. What was it that made this farewell comparatively
easy to him? What cheered him in this sad hour?
We notice in the first place that he parts from them with the
consciousness of having done his duty toward them. In the 26th verse of our
chapter we read: “Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure
from the blood of all men, for I have not shunned to declare unto you all the
council of God.” And in our text we read: “Remember that by the space of
three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.” He had
done his duty towards them. There was no occasion for regrets along this
line. He had a good conscience. Although in great weakness and with many
shortcomings he had endeavored by the grace of God to be faithful to his
charge. And this consciousness went a great way toward softening the
pangs of parting.

319
 The Christian’s only real comfort in death is the grace of God and the
merits of Christ. His hope for the forgiveness of sins and eternal life is
based not on anything he has done or left undone, but solely on the infinite
mercy of God and the all-sufficient merit of his Savior. All merit of his own
is excluded for he knows; “Not by works of righteousness which we have
done but according to his mercy God saved us” (Titus 3:5). He knows
himself to be “justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus” (Rom. 3:24).
And yet it is a satisfaction to be able to say on one’s death bed: I have
endeavored to do my duty toward my family. I have treated my wife not as
a slave but as a helpmeet. Toward my children I endeavored to be not a
tyrant but a real father. I have raised them not as slaves to lust and avarice
but as children of God. How sad when a father must say: I have provided
for the bodily wants of my children, but have starved their souls, and this
neglect can never be replaced; they are lost for the kingdom of God; their
eternal salvation is forfeited, and I am to blame for it; I have failed to do my
duty by them; by my own wicked example I have led them astray from the
way of life. O how terrible must be the parting of a father from his children
if in the last solemn hour his conscience accuses him of such neglect!
You, dear friends, know full well that your father had no occasion for
such self-accusations on his death-bed. Although he never made a boast of
his faithfulness but was fully aware of his shortcomings yet we may truly
say that by the grace of God he endeavored to do his duty toward his own
household. His life was not a failure. In stewards we seek no more than that
a man be found faithful, and he was faithful as you will all bear him
witness. Let us thank God for this and aim to follow his example, so that
our hour of departure may not be rendered sad by the consciousness of
having failed to do our duty.

II. The assurance that God will be with them

A true Christian’s farewell from his loved ones is also lightened by the
assurance that God will be with them. St. Paul bade adieu to his spiritual
children with the consciousness of having done his duty toward them. By
the grace of God he had brought them to faith in Christ. Like a true father
he could rejoice in the children whom God had given him. But now the

320
hour of parting had come. Henceforth he could no longer warn them against
falling away from the faith, no longer admonish them to be steadfast in the
Christian life. What would now become of his spiritual family? All the
more must he have worried over their future when he thought of the dangers
and temptations which threatened the Ephesians after his departure. In the
29th verse of this chapter we read: "For I know this that after my departing
shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of
your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things to draw away
disciples after them. This was indeed a gloomy prospect. His fatherly heart
had reason to be troubled at the thought of their possible apostasy from the
pure Gospel. Would they fall in these awful temptations and render all his
work and care on their behalf vain? Thoughts like these would certainly
serve to make his farewell a sad one.
What was his comfort against all such gloomy thoughts? What was there
to cheer him up against such dark forebodings? He tells us in the words of
our text: " And now, brethren, I commend you to God and the word of his
grace, which is able to build you up." This was his comfort: God would be
with them after his departure. His Word would remain with them even if
their spiritual leader, teacher and father was compelled to take leave. He
placed the future of his loved ones in the hands of God, and this thought
removed all the load of anxious care. With the assurance that God would be
with them he could bid them a cheerful farewell.
The anxiety of a father for the future of his family has certainly caused
many a sad last farewell. Who among us has not asked the question, What
will become of my poor wife and helpless children when I am gone? Who
shall care for them and be a father to the fatherless? And this anxiety is not
limited to the bodily welfare of wife and children. Many a Christian father
has worried over the thought of leaving his children in a wicked world. It is
a cold and uncharitable world, a world where thousands have made
shipwreck concerning faith. Many a father has asked himself on his death-
bed: Will my children do honor to the good name of my house? Will they
continue to walk in the way of life? Will they remain faithful to the Savior
to whom they were brought in Baptism? Will they keep their confirmation
vow? Will my sons take my place in the congregation for whose welfare I
labored so diligently? Questions like these must lie heavy on the heart of a
Christian father especially in view of the fact that so often after the death of
a Christian father his house literally seems to fall to pieces. In view of such

321
dark forebodings what can serve to lighten the farewell of a Christian from
his loved ones? Let him say with St. Paul in our text: “And now, brethren, I
commend you to God and the word of his grace, which is able to build you
up.” When the patriarch Jacob came to die he said to his son: “Behold I die;
but God shall be with you, and bring you again unto the land of your
fathers” (Gen. 48:21). When you come to die and think of all the possible
dangers which threaten your loved ones after your departure you can do no
better than to commend them to the loving hands of your heavenly Father.
You must die, but God cannot die. He has promised to be a father to the
fatherless. If you have faithfully done your duty toward your household
while you lived, then let God take care of the rest. “Casting all your cares
upon him; for he careth for you” (1 Peter 5:7). This also includes death-bed
cares. Even these last anxious cares you may cast on the Lord with the
blessed assurance that he will provide for, defend and deliver your loved
ones. By so doing you will lighten the farewell from your own in the hour
of death. AVhen Dr. Luther was once at the point of death he called his wife
and little child to his bedside and when the babe smiled at him he said: “O
thou dear child, now I commend my dear Katie and thou dearest orphan to
my dear, pious and faithful God. You have nothing; but God who is a father
of the widow and orphan, will provide and care for you.”

III. The hope of meeting them again in

heaven.
And in the third place the hope of meeting his loved ones in heaven lightens
the farewell of a Christian on his death-bed. Paul bade adieu to his dear
friends and spiritual children at Ephesus and was compelled to say: “I know
that ye all, among whom I have preached the kingdom of God, shall see my
face no more.” This then was humanly speaking the last farewell. They
parted never to meet again in this world. If on other occasions he departed
from them to labor elsewhere on the great harvest field of the world he left
with the hope of seeing them again, as he frequently visited the
congregations which he had founded to strengthen them in the faith. But
this leave-taking was not brightened by such a hope. He never expected to
meet these Christians at Ephesus again on this side of eternity. The Spirit of
God had revealed to him the fact that his end was near at hand. He never

322
expected to return to Ephesus. Is it a wonder that we read in the last words
of our chapter: “And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul’s neck and kissed
him. Sorrowing worst of all for the words which he spake that they should
see his face no more.” It was a sad parting. Their tears were evidence of real
sorrow. And who would doubt that even with the apostle it was a solemn
hour?
What it was that lightened this sad parting we see from his own words:
“And now, brethren, I commend you to God which is able to give you an
inheritance among all them that are sanctified.” He thought of the
inheritance of the saints in light, of the glories of heaven. Yes, they parted to
meet again before the great white throne above. He had a joyful answer to
the question: Shall we meet again? Yes, surely in heaven. Their separation
was only temporary. They were all on the road to a blissful eternity. Their
ways parted only for a short time. In heaven they would meet again.
Dear friends, how often your father bid you goodby. Every morning
when he went to work, every time when he started on a journey he bid you
farewell. Such leave-takings were not especially hard; for you felt sure he
would come again. Joyfully you greeted him when he returned from work
in the evening or when he came back from a journey. The children ran out
to greet him with peals of laughter. But the leave-taking three days ago was
not of this character. It was unutterably sad. There was much weeping and
shedding of tears. And why? Because you said: “We shall never see him
again in this world. This is the last farewell. His eyes are closed forever.
The bond that united us is torn asunder for good.”
Yes, my beloved, if this were literally true we would all be comfortless
at this last farewell. But, thanks be to God, it is not literally true. Your father
has not departed that you shall see him no more. He has only gone before
and you hope to follow in due time. He has entered the blessed abode which
is the goal of the pilgrimage of all God’s children. These eyes are not closed
forever but only until they open anew on the resurrection morn to the light
of heaven. The glorious hope of a blessed reunion in heaven lightens our
farewell from those who die in the Lord. Yes, we shall meet again and meet
to part no more. At parting we can cheerfully sing:

"God be with you till we meet again,

By his councils guide, uphold you,
With his sheep securely fold you,
God be with you till we meet again.

323
 "God be with you till we meet again,
’Neath his wings securely hide you,
Daily manna still provide you,
God be with you till we meet again.

“Till we meet at Jesus’ feet,

God be with you till we meet again.”

Amen.

324
 51. A Joyous Cry At The
Approach Of Death By Rev. W.
E. Tressel

“For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a
good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for
me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that
day: and not to me only, hut unto all them also that love his appearing.” – 2 Tim. 4:6-8.

Occasion: For an Aged and Loyal Christian Man

MAN IN HIS NATURAL STATE is afraid of death. And he has abundant reason to
fear this king of terrors. A mystery, inexplicable to the natural man,
surrounds the dead. The eye that gleamed with intelligence is closed; the
face that glowed with health and broke into smiles is pale and impassive;
the hand that reached out in warm and friendly greeting is cold and
unresponsive. Whither has the soul that once inhabited this tenement of clay
taken its flight? Will the grave swallow up the body and never surrender its
prey?
The natural man has no adequate answer to these questions. He can only
look on death with fear and trembling. He may grow somewhat bold and
defiant with the passage of the years; wealth and education, social standing
and political influence may lead him, in his haughtiness of spirit, to become
seemingly indifferent towards the frightful and all-engulfing grave; but he
cannot banish all dread of this hideous monster. In dreams of the night, in
hours of waking and working, death stalks him. Fears are allayed for a time
only. Amid “the tumult and the shouting” of this busy earth, the warnings of
impending death may not always sound with equal distinctness; but the
latent fears will soon awaken to fresh activity. The death of relative or
friend, the funeral procession, the sight of cemetery, grave and stone, will

325
stir to life unpleasant thoughts and dormant fears. And when the
unregenerate man lays him down to the sleep that knows no waking in this
world-age, it is with a shudder at thought of what may be.
In the state of grace man does not experience such torment of fear. The
grave has been robbed of its victory, death has lost its sting, the king is
shorn of his terrors. “The voice of rejoicing and salvation”has been heard in
the tabernacles of the righteous." “The right hand of the Lord” hath done
“valiantly.” “The right hand of the Lord is exalted.” “I shall not die, but
live, and declare the works of the Lord,” is the shout of the regenerate man.
The attitude of the children of God toward death was nobly exemplified
in St. Paul. With every year spent in the kingdom of God’s Son, Christ
Jesus, he grew stronger in the faith and bolder in his confession of the only
name that saves. Advancing years brought increasing pains and sorrows,
persecution and imprisonment; but the greatest apostle of them all remained
undaunted. We thrill as we hear, ringing down through the centuries:

St. Paul’s Joyous Cry at the Approach of Death

For it is: I A Cry of Exultation, II A Cry of Exaltation.

More than ordinarily earnest and impressive are the contents of this
chapter. St. Paul urges his spiritual son to be faithful in his ministry. He is to
preach the Word; to be instant in season, out of season; to reprove, to
rebuke, to exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. Timothy is warned to
be prepared against the time when men will welcome false and self-seeking
teachers; when fables, rather than the truth, will successfully appeal to
them. “But watch thou in all things,” the apostle continues: “Endure
afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry”
These admonitions are the more enforced and impressed on the young
disciple’s mind by St. Paul’s reference to his approaching death: “For I am
now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand.” Here is
the spirit of the brave and stalwart warrior who has fought long and well in
the holy cause, and who now hails with gladness the rest from strife and the
dawn of a cloudless, glorious, never-ending day, when the garment of the
warrior, no longer rolled in blood, shall be stainless in the beautiful light
which shines forth from the Son of Righteousness.
It is a cry of exultation which sounds in our ears as we follow the apostle
from scene to scene which his graphic pen describes for us. “I am now

326
ready to be offered,” he declares. Like a drink-offering, or libation, he is
ready to be poured out on the altar, to shed his life’s blood. The nearness of
death does not cause him to start and shudder. Foreseeing that cruel death
by martyrdom will be his portion, he does not shrink from the ordeal. No
cry of terror escapes his lips: his cry is a cry of exultation.
The inspired writer carries his readers, in imagination, from the altar and
its sacred surroundings to the busy sea-shore. Ships are entering and leaving
the harbor, others are at anchor. The apostle’s own bark is about to be
loosed from its moorings: “the time of my departure (‘loosing of anchor and
rope’) is at hand.” The seaman looks forward in glad expectancy to the
commencement of the voyage. The swelling sail, the foaming wave, the
invigorating ocean breezes, all summon him from his haunts and associates
on shore. The apostle is full of joy as he prepares to loose from the shores
of time and set out for the eternal shore. He longs for this last voyage, “a
voyage to the eternal harbor of heavenly peace.” His cry is not one of
sorrow and repining: it is the cry of exultation.
And now the reader is transported from the noise and bustle of the
teeming shore to the roar and tumult of the arena. The good fight have I
fought; the race have I finished; the faith have I kept. The apostle to the
Gentiles has engaged in many a desperate conflict. He has been pitted
against “wild beasts.” His fighting has not been in the black livery of hell;
he has not fought under the flag of traitor or pirate; he has not done
obeisance to Satan, the world, the flesh. He has fought the good fight.
Christ has been his captain. He has fought for the truth and against error. He
has defended righteousness and has assailed all wrong and wickedness. He
has maintained the cause of Christ and salvation through him alone. “The
good fight I have fought.” Hear the cry of exultation!
“The race have I finished.” Every weight is laid aside, the sin which doth
so easily beset us is cast away, and before the saints, that cloud of friendly
and approving witnesses, the race set before him is run with patience. Paul
says his life has been a race. The course is now about finished; he has
entered the home-stretch, and is still looking to Jesus, the Author and
Finisher of his faith. He has not fallen by the roadside, he has not faltered.
He has been faithful all the way. “The course have I finished.” Do you note
the cry of exultation?
“The faith have I kept” – once more rings out the triumphant voice of the
apostle. There is a faith of the heart, with which we believe, with which

327
Christ and his merits are accepted. This faith the great Paul had indeed
defended. But it is not of this faith that he here speaks. There is still another
kind of faith: the faith which is believed; the body and deposit of truth;
“that good thing” which has been committed to us and which we are to
“keep by the Holy Ghost” (2 Tim. 1:14). We read concerning this faith in
the letter of Jude: “Contending earnestly for the faith once for all delivered
to the saints.” Time would fail for the recounting of the many occasions
when Paul presented with utmost fidelity the faith, the truth, that saves;
how, before friend and foe, in the presence of great and small, in many
climes, in cities, towns, and hamlets, he proclaimed the Gospel. As his
career draws to a close, he shouts: “The faith have I kept.” Once more rings
forth the cry of exultation.
All this triumph proceeds, not from the lips of Paul the Pharisee, but
from the lips of Paul the Christian. This is no carnal boasting. It is the same
spiritually minded Paul who lamented his wretchedness, who announced
the universality of sin and death, and heralded the sole Savior-dom of
Christ. The victor has not fallen from the heights of grace to the vile depths
of work righteousness. He hath done all things through Christ which
strengthened him.

“Christ! I am Christ’s! and let the name suffice you;

Aye, for me, too, he greatly hath sufficed;
Lo, with no winning words I would entice you;
Paul has no honor and no friend but Christ.”

My dear friends, you today mourn the death of a beloved father. You should
be thankful that he was spared to you through so long a period of years. He
had your respect and affection, for he was a man of sterling character, of
intellectual power, of sound judgment, of kindly and gracious disposition.
He loved his home, and beautified and glorified it not only with the things
of this life, but especially with the treasures, heavenly and eternal. Though
not a minister, but a layman, our departed father in Israel was a staunch
defender of the faith as it is in Jesus. His understanding of Bible teaching
was clear; his grasp of the position of our church on the great questions
affecting the soul’s welfare was intelligent and strong. In days of stress and
storm he did not waver. When weaklings were prone to surrender and to
compromise the truth, he stood firm. He contended earnestly for the faith.
His pastors found in him a loyal friend and, when days were dark, a

328
comforter, and, when the battle was fierce, a companion and an ally of no
mean caliber. We mourn today. But our father in Christ mourns not. He
exults. He has fought the good fight, he has finished the course, he has kept
the faith. This was his exultant cry when death was near. This was his
triumphant shout as his eyes closed on the scenes temporal and his spirit,
loosed from its earthly moorings, was wafted to the heavenly shore. God
grant you, his children, grace to live such a life in Christ, and to die in this
same spirit of victory. May we all take courage from the life and the death
of this Christian father. Oh, let us not deny, but ever confess, the truth as
God has revealed it in his holy Word and taught it to the church, and let us
hold in unwavering faith to the Savior who bought us with his blood and
made final victory possible and certain.
The apostle turns from the past to the future. He would now forget those
things which are behind and reach forth unto those things which are before.
He presses “toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in
Christ Jesus.” The things which he beholds in prospect elate him, and now
we hear from his lips:

A Cry of Exaltation

In an exalted frame of mind, in a spirit of utter joy and hope, the hope that
maketh not ashamed, the veteran of many spiritual conflicts sends out the
word, “Henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which
the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give to me at that day: and not only to
me, but also to all them that have loved his appearing.”
There remains nothing more to be done save the crowning of the victor.
The struggle is ended, the pain and the suffering are over. As he who
contended manfully and successfully in the arena is crowned by the judges
of the contest; as he who has run his race and won it is borne in triumph by
his friends to receive the coveted prize – so the great apostle turns to his
Judge, from whose hand he is to receive a reward infinitely more precious
than any earthly reward or crown which could be given. The crown of
righteousness is to be his portion. The divine command, “Be ye holy,” is
now to be accomplished perfectly in the heart and the life of this much-tried
apostle. He who exclaimed, “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver
me from this body of death” (Rom. 8:24)? now is enabled to shout in
jubilant tones, “I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord,” and, “Thanks

329
be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ” (1
Cor. 15:27). The days of sinful flesh are past, the time of temptation is no
more – in that kingdom of glory to which the apostle in exalted spirit looks
forward. His crown of righteousness will not be merely an imputed
righteousness, the righteousness of Christ reckoned to him who in faith
accepts it (and who can ever command eloquence golden enough to declare
that righteousness, who can summon to his aid melody sweet enough to
sound forth the praise of that righteousness?); but his righteousness will be
that of a heart pure and undefiled, an intellect delivered from the beclouding
and degrading power of sin, a conscience void of all offense. He will then
be transformed, and will have renewing of mind in full perfection. glorious
hour! unspeakably blessed days and years and ages when sin shall be for
him no more!
It is true that not by human might, nor by his own endeavor has the
apostle earned the crown of righteousness. It is a free gift, earned by Christ,
and now bestowed by him. The apostle still clings to the dear old truth, “By
grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of
God” (Eph. 2:8). On the borderland between two worlds, St. Paul finds
comfort in Christ and in him alone. Yes, it is this very Christ from whose
hand the apostle will receive his crown. He who died to win salvation is the
man whom God has appointed to distribute final rewards and punishments.
He, even the Lord Jesus, who “shall be revealed from heaven with his
mighty angels,” will appear as the righteous Judge. His judgment is
infallible. Therefore, when the crown is placed on the victorious apostle’s
brow, no hand dare remove that emblem of triumph. Surely, Paul had ample
reason, in view of the Judge’s gracious and irreversible decision and in
prospect of the golden crown of righteousness, to cry out in the spirit of
exaltation.
“A great additional source of joy to Paul” is exhibited in the following
words: “And not to me only.” The victor is not afflicted with selfishness,
nor is he inflated with thoughts of himself as are so many who have
triumphed in the field of battle or in the arena of scientific controversy. “To
all them that have loved his appearing” will a crown be given. How often
Paul had urged his pupils and his readers in general to look “for that blessed
hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus
Christ” (Titus 2:13). All who heeded this injunction, all whose habit of life
it was to look forward in faith and hope to the consummation of all things,

330
would be associated with this unselfish apostle in the glories of “that day.”
The cry of exaltation is heard in these sentences of St. Paul. The venerable
man, the bruised and scarred warrior is in an ecstasy of joy because of those
heavenly treasures which are soon to be his everlasting possession, and
which the saints in glory will share with him.
Beloved, you know how your father longed for the home above. He
prayed that he might be delivered from the burdens and the cares of time.
He asked that he might soon enjoy that rest which remaineth unto the
people of God. In prospect of joys which have no end, in certain hope that
the crown of righteousness would soon be his, he was uplifted in spirit, and
his words as death drew near were a cry of exaltation. Ah, my friends, have
you caught from his “joyance (sic) the surprise of joy”? Though sorrowing
this day and hour, are you still happy in the thought that your father has
gone home to God, and are you happy in the conviction that you are
following your father in the way which can bring only exaltation of spirit? I
have reason to believe and to hope this of you. God grant you his grace, for
Christ’s sake, that you may fight the good fight of faith and in the end
receive the crown of righteousness, the salvation of your souls.
We stand, in imagination, on the great shore laved by the waters of
eternity. A frail bark looses from its moorings. The sails fill with the
favoring breeze. The vessel sets forth on its outbound voyage, and soon is
speeding towards the heavenly goal. At the bow stands the mariner,
anxiously looking for signs of yonder world. And now he beholds what
seems to be a cross.1 As he draws nearer and nearer to his destination, he
sees no longer a cross, but the blessed Savior himself, with arms
outstretched in welcome. The bark grates upon the shore. The voyager leaps
from his frail craft and prostrates himself on the eternal sands before his
Judge and Savior. And as, in exultant voice and spirit of exaltation, the
prostrate one exclaims, “I have fought a good fight,” the Savior places on
his brow a golden crown and in tones of incomparable sweetness says:
“Servant of God, well done; well hast thou fought the better fight.” Amen.

1. Conclusion suggested by a large and beautiful floral cross given by the

children of the deceased and placed on the altar during the funeral
service.↩

331
 52. What Makes The Christian
Willing To Depart? By Rev. L. H.
Schuh, Ph. D.

“For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart and to”be with Christ; which is
far better." – Philippians 1:23.

Occasion: The Death of an Elderly Pastor

Brethren of the Ministry, Members of this Congregation, and especially mourning Family:

What many of us have feared for the last two months has come to pass. Our
brother and fellow-laborer has been called out of time to his reward. I say,
we feared this, because many of us loved him, were united with him by
bonds of affection and we dreaded the pain that comes from separation. We
did not fear this separation for his sake, because he prayed much to be
relieved and was ready and prepared for the end. We feared it for our sakes.
It may have been a selfish fear, but it was there. It would have been better to
have asked God to give us resignation to his will and to have taken the
saints made perfect and the holy angels for our example; for they do the
will of God gladly and cheerfully.
Now we are gathered here to give this brother a Christian burial, to
speak words of comfort to bleeding hearts, to help these friends to submit
their wills to God, to thank the Lord for all the mercy and truth that he has
shown the departed, and to admonish all to faithfulness unto the end. Even
in our affliction and amid tears, though emotion choke the voice and
aroused feelings strive for mastery, we are going to lift up our hearts to the
Giver of every good and perfect gift and say: “Father, thy will be done. We

332
thank thee.” And even while we say it there steals into our hearts gratitude
and trust and resignation.
Those who stood nearest our brother during the last months noticed that
he was possessed of but one feeling, which developed into a longing. He
seemed to have a premonition that the end was at hand. Why should a
Christian not have it; why should the Spirit of God not commune with the
believing soul and mature this thought within him and so reveal the
approach of the end? But in spite of all the encouragement that was given
by a devoted wife and children he seemed unable to banish from his mind
this thought and that probably because it was born of God. Repeatedly he
expressed his willingness to go and made his preparation for it. He felt that
his work was done, that he would be better off to be at rest.
God has made us with a love for life. We cling to it most tenaciously.
This is especially the case in life’s early stages. Ordinarily a child of God
wishes to live and to glorify God by a life of service. Frequently to desire to
die is sinful, because it is born of a rebellious, impatient heart. But there
may be circumstances that ripen within us the desire to depart. You have an
example to prove this statement in so exemplary a Christian as St. Paul. We
ask the question:

What Makes the Christian Willing to Depart?

I. The Cross:
At the time that the apostle, Paul, wrote the words of this text he was a
prisoner in a Roman prison. The last years of his life are full of adventure
and hardship. There was scarcely a hardship to which he was not exposed.
He seems to have had a premonition that his end was rapidly approaching
and he expresses his willingness to go. He knew that he would experience a
great relief if he went from battle to victory. The cross aroused in him such
a longing.
OUR DEPARTED BROTHER BORE THE ILLS THAT ARE COMMON TO ALL MEN. The
race is under the curse of sin and on some individuals it rests more heavily
than on others. No matter how fortunate man’s lot may be, he is in a world
of sin and the relation between himself and God is disturbed. Fix it as we
will, we cannot escape the toil for bread and the care that goes with the

333
rearing of families and the trials that necessarily go with our callings.
During the last four years our brother was a man in broken health and at
times suffered severely. The disease that took him off must have preyed on
him a long time.
Is it any wonder that when a man approaches the period of natural
decline and in addition is a constant sufferer that weak, human nature cries
for relief and that he is ready to depart?
BROTHER S––– BORE THE CROSSES THAT GO WITH CHRISTIAN LIFE. There are
the constant struggles with self, the battle with sin in the heart. "What
makes the struggle without so hard to resist is the weakness within. Read
the epistles of Paul if you want an accurate description of the battle that
rages within the heart. No man is a Christian who has not experienced it. So
long as the Spirit is present the battle rages. By its ferocity the degree of
grace is determined. If you are a child of God, review your own
experiences. Recall the temptations of Satan, his lies, his cunning, his
flattery, his trickery. Then recall the pleadings of the Spirit, his warnings,
his chidings, his instructions. The one has impelled you to sin; the other has
restrained you, while you have been like a football tossed hither and thither.
How often when the battle was hottest, you have been just ready to give up
and but for the sustaining hand of God, you would have succumbed. What a
relief it will be when the battle is over!
Disabuse your mind of the thought that a minister has no such a battle to
pass through and to renew every day. Do not believe that a minister has no
besetting sin, no weakness out of which Satan makes capital, that he does
not here and there slip and fall and that he is not often thoroughly ashamed
of the poor fight that he has put up. Do not think that a preacher is built on
different lines from other Christians. He has the same struggle with his
temper, his tongue, his hand, his eyes and his heart that other Christians
have. Do not believe that a preacher has no dark hours, no periods of gloom
and even despondency, no horrible thoughts and Satanic suggestions. Just
because he is a preacher, these temptations are all intensified. Satan would
rather vanquish the captain than a private. What rejoicing among the
wicked when a preacher slips! And how far-reaching the effects when a
minister of the Gospel side-steps!
Is it any wonder that a serious-minded Christian will occasionally sigh:
“O God, relieve me from this endless struggle, and give me the final victory
over my and thine enemies!”

334
 THE DEPARTED BORE THE CROSSES AND AFFLICTIONS THAT GO WITH HIS CALLING.
It was his lot to be a preacher. For forty years he stood in the pulpit and if
you will go and ask the people whom he served: “What was the central
thought of all his preaching and teaching?” I make bold to assert that to a
man they will say: “He held up the cross and on it we saw our crucified
Lord.” He did not stand in front of the cross that his shadow might fall upon
the Lord, it was not his person that was to be prominent; but modestly he
stood behind the cross where its shadow fell on him. While many preachers
find the cross of Christ a tame, and even a threadbare subject, not he. He
knew that the supreme desire of a repentant sinner is forgiveness, and he
also knew that nothing gives forgiveness, but the blood of Christ. Happy the
preacher whose heart has been cleansed by it and to whose soul it has
become the highest treasure!
But the man that preaches the cross of Christ with all that it implies, will
find out that he must bear it. In every community the man who stands
unflinchingly for righteousness, will stir up Satan and his adherents.
Preaching Christ implies a clear testimony against sin and an earnest
admonition to a holy life. Let your message be saturated with these ideas,
that sin is an offense to God, that he will punish it, that repentance implies a
rejection of sin and the new life and bear the message that is personal,
searching, incisive and let us see whether there is not plenty of opposition.
Woe to that preacher who sends the sinner home from church at ease with
his life and satisfied with his course! When God calls him to an account
how will he stand! But the man who arouses the sinner from his condition,
must expect that if he drags a soul out of the kingdom of darkness Satan
will retaliate.
I think that I speak truth when I say that in any given community no man
has so many friends and no man has so many enemies as the Christian
minister. No man is loved more than he, and no man is hated worse. No
man is more highly respected and no man is more thoroughly despised than
he. Of no man does the community speak more kindly, but no man is more
censured and defamed than the preacher. Some love to belittle his person
and his work by telling jokes about him and poking fun at him; but no man
is more desired on serious occasions and exerts a profounder influence on
community life than he.
It is true that some of the crosses which the preacher bears he prepares
for himself. We are only human and make mistakes, but they are of the

335
intellect rather than of the heart. No matter how well intentioned the pastor
is he may err and sometimes seriously. This often gives rise to
misunderstandings and soon to persecutions. Sometimes in moral questions
the pastor may lack tact and a molehill may grow into a mountain. But no
matter how careful and tactful the pastor may be, let us not forget that the
work is done in opposition to the devil and when you strike at him, he
strikes back. There are sometimes treacherous, malicious members in the
congregation who take advantage of a minister’s weakness and magnify his
faults. So the minister as much if not more than the members is a cross
bearer.
Brethren of the ministry, have you never said in an hour of weakness: “O
God, why hast thou led me into this calling and into the midst of these
people?” And when the waters of tribulation threatened to engulf you, have
you never said: “O Lord, it is enough; I am ready to depart.”
Yes, the cross makes a Christian ready to depart.

II. The Crown:

St. Paul, the writer of this text, looked forward to the crown. He reviews his
life. Casting a sweeping look backward he says: “I have fought the good
fight of faith, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith.” And then
turning toward the future he sees the crown: “Henceforth there is laid up for
me a crown of righteousness which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give
me at that day.” It is this that gives him hope and that softens the terrors of
death.
This crown came to our Lord. His whole life was not spent in the state of
humiliation, but this being ended and the work of that state being
accomplished, he passed into the state of exaltation and is now crowned
with everlasting glory. His life was not made up entirely of suffering and
persecution and conflict and death. He did not forever lay aside the use of
his divine power and majesty. He did this for a season, that he might pay the
penalty of sin. But when that was accomplished he unceasingly exercises
his divine majesty and now sits at the right hand of God. It was the prospect
of this glory that cheered him. When death stared him in the face, he looked
beyond the grave to his resurrection and found support. It was the assurance
of victory that gave him courage to enter the conflict.

336
 It was he who said: “Where I am there shall my disciples be also.” The
members belong to the head and go with it to shame or glory. The soldier
goes with his general both to battle and to triumph; and out on the
battlefield, amid shot and shell, it is the prospect of victory that gives
courage.
The crown was always the symbol of victory and honor. In times past it
was placed on the brow of the conqueror, the athlete, the poet, the warrior,
or on anyone who had rendered a service of distinction. Frequently among
these ancients it was only a wreath of laurel that would fade away, but it
was desired for what it represented. It was the sign of the recognition of
distinguished service by the people and no price was too great to give in
exchange for it. It gratified the natural craving of the human heart. It was
for this crown that the victor had trained for and for it he had lived. No
sacrifice was too great, no exercise too strenuous, no demand too severe to
gain the crown. And when it came, so great was the joy that sometimes
fathers fell dead from excitement when their sons were so honored; and
sons immortalized their own and the names of their families when they
were so crowned.
There will be a special luster about the crown of the preacher. “They that
be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament and they that have led
many unto righteousness, as the stars forever and ever.” “He that soweth
bountifully, shall reap bountifully.” Ours it not a calling that is highly
esteemed by the world; but it is the most glorious of all callings because it
is concerned about souls. There is an abundant reward for that man who
points souls heavenward. In this life the greatest reward of our work is the
gratitude of a rescued soul. What will it be on the other side! Suppose that
some soul shall meet you as you enter heaven and shall lead you down the
golden street up to the throne and shall say: “Father, this is the man who
taught me the way of life. I am here because he was a faithful servant of
thine. Add luster to his crown.” That will call forth the shout of the
redeemed and the swelling anthem of the saved.
God has not told us much about the crown, nor the life to come. It is
enough for us to know that it exists and that it awaits us. In this present state
if it were revealed in all its fullness, no doubt, we could not grasp it anyway
and if we could see it, its glory would blind us. Yes, here and there a ray of
light falls upon us from that better world, but it is just a glint of light that
comes through a chink in the wall that separates time from eternity.

337
Sometimes these revelations are given us in figures of speech to stoop to
our weakness because we could not grasp the literal statement. But Paul
here gives us a revelation that is literal, that we can understand and that is
all that we need. He says: “I will be with my Lord.” That’s all that I want. I
do not care where heaven is, nor what I will do there. I want to be with
Jesus and I know that if it comes to pass, I will be happy. All my longings,
aspirations and hopes will be fulfilled. If I can be made like him in holiness
and righteousness, if I can strip off this garment of sin and put on the robe
of perfection, that will be heaven for me. If I can live in his presence and
like Moses, look upon his face and absorb his glory till I shine, that will be
heaven for me.
Brethren of the ministry, be faithful; there awaits you a crown. Bear,
endure, suffer, but do not retreat: for “I reckon that the sufferings of this
present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be
revealed in us.” And when you contemplate the crown, the prompting of the
Spirit will say: “Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly.”
The old and faithful parishioners of our departed brother have sent in
this beautiful floral tribute. It answers the question: “What makes a
Christian ready to depart?” “With mute lips and with silence that is more
eloquent than speech it answers:”The Cross and CroAvn." Let us hope that
our brother now wears the crown. Amen.

338
53. Our Departure By Rev. M. K.
Hartmann

“Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word: for mine eyes
have seen thy salvation, which thou hast prepared before the face of all people.” – Luke
2:29-30.

Occasion: A Sermon to the Old

THIS TEXT belongs to the old. Its message of joy and cheer is very acceptable
to them. The young too may find consolation here; but especially the old.
Our hearts beat for the old. They have been with us so long. Their departure
is near at hand. Our tears and our prayers are with them, our tears because
we are sorry to see them go, our prayers, we wish them God’s peace on
their last long journey.
Life is a gift. Life is a blessing. Undeniably so, if lived according to the
precepts of God and faith in Jesus. Such a life after all is the only life well
worth living. And such a life Simeon lived. Turn to the Sacred Book, read
what the evangelist says about him: “And behold, there was a man in
Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon; and the same was just and devout,
waiting for the consolation of Israel: and the Holy Ghost was upon him.”
What a testimony to this man’s life and character!
We can never grow weary of reading the beautiful story of Simeon’s
meeting with the child Jesus in the temple. Led by the Spirit the old man
wends his way once more to the temple of God. His mind ever retains in
firm grasp the promise of the Holy Spirit: that he should not die, before he
had seen “The Hope of Israel.” He firmly believes the promise. In the
temple Simeon finds the child, Jesus, joyfully he takes it in his arms, holds
it aloft and pours out his soul to God. And this is the burden of his song;
“Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word:
For mine eyes have seen thy salvation, which thou hast prepared before the

339
face of all people. A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy
people Israel.”
Let us, at this hour, center our thoughts about our departure. We are
about to lower into the bosom of Mother Earth one who has labored
faithfully for many years in the vineyard of the Lord. Peace is now his
reward, by the grace of God. But what about our departure? The manner of
our departure; this is the most momentous question that faces us. It is
important for us that we get along in this life, that we get through it
successfully; but far more important to us, is the manner of our departure,
how we get out of this life.

340
I. Depart in peace:
Let our departure be in peace, in peace with our fellow-men if possible, in
peace with ourselves, but above all in peace with our God. The Christian
longs for peace, strives for peace, finds it in life and retains it in death.
Death is but a sleep and then the blessed awakening in the kingdom of God.
Simeon departed in peace, be assured of that, my friend. He was ready, he
was prepared for the day, it should not come upon him unawares. What a
lesson for us all. Be ready, be prepared. God was with Simeon before that
eventful hour, in the temple where he found the Messiah. God heard his
prayer. Simeon did not fear. The evening shadows, proclaiming the night,
descend upon him, death draws near. Simeon bows his head, for God is
with him. The Lord is his sun and shield. He will not fail him, but will
guide him through the valley of the shadow of death. To die – your
conscience at rest and God with you – is bliss. Without, the tempest rages;
the breakers roar, the panther cries; within, all is quiet, peace and rest. But
to die with a forlorn hope, to die with a stricken conscience, to die in enmity
with God: fatal end! indescribable woe! Or to die, a disciple of those who
say, “Eat, drink and be merry,” God-forgotten, God-ignored – eternal death!
Do not be deceived, the world may offer you peace, beware of her peace.
She has no peace to give. Only in Christ Jesus can you find peace.
To depart in peace you must lay hold of the cross. Believe in the atoning
power of the blood of Jesus. Confess your sins, strive for better things,
follow in the footsteps of the Master, and serve God in fear and love. Paul
departed in peace, because he had fought the good fight, finished the course
and kept the faith. Death has no terror for the Christian, the thought of
judgment no dread. “Just as I am, without one plea, but that thy blood was
shed for me … I come, I come.”

II. Heaven our desire:

Peace and heaven go hand in hand. Heaven is the blessed land of peace,
perfect peace reigns there; peace, and joy unconfined.

341
 The old must die. All laws point that way. The young, however, are not
immune. “So teach us, to number our days; that we may apply our heart
unto wisdom.” But life, in this world, means something to us all, even to the
old. Life here has also a kingdom for the old and faithful: the sun still
shines for them; the flowers are still for them; hope never dying is strong
within them; faith victorious in many trials buoys their spirit up. And borne
on the wings of that faith, the Christian is ever content with his lot. But the
future is calling, the land beyond rises before them. “Heaven is my home.”
Like Simeon’s the heart is full of longing and expectation. Like St. Paul we
say: “For …. having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; which is far
better.”
In death all ties that hold us to the earth are broken. Tender, loving ties
must then break. Sometimes we dread the day and occasion when these ties
must be severed, and when we must go, we may be tempted somewhat to
linger. But let nothing tempt us and put us in an unwilling state of mind. Let
us rather hail the day with joy. At death all loving ties are broken. He who
will not deny himself, take up the cross and follow Jesus and who lives for
this world alone, who is a servant of mammon, such a one is not willing and
desirous to depart. And we do not wonder at this. Life after death means in
this instance so little. God’s loving call to the Promised Land has fallen
upon deaf ears. But the Christian feels otherwise. He too loves and with a
purer heart the good things in this life. But nothing in all the world, not
even those dearest to him, can quench the flame of desire to depart. Like
Simeon of old he is waiting for the day when he “shall see him face to
face.”

III. Be strong in faith:

Faith is indispensable. All the victories we have won, have been won by the
grace of God, through faith. “And this is the victory that overcometh the
world, even our faith.” And so shall in time the last enemy be overcome. In
death, by faith, we shall conquer death. Simeon was not afraid to die. He
was ready and willing to meet the great issues of life and death, he knew
but one result: that he should be returned victor. Faith in whom? In yourself,
in arm of man, in human power? No! Such a faith means defeat. He who is
so minded builds his house upon the sand. “And the rain descended, and the

342
floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and
great was the fall of it.”
Believe in God, believe in Jesus. The Lord alone can help and save us.
How noble Simeon’s faith! Holding in his arms the little child, he praises
God for the coming of the Savior of the world, the Savior of all the world,
the Light of all the Gentiles – so Simeon sees him. What reason did he have
for his judgment of Jesus? “He sees in this child no royal form nor display,
but a form like that of a poor beggar,” and yet he elevates this child to the
proud distinction of being the Savior of the world. Again we ask, What
reason did he have for his judgment of Jesus? The answer must be: Faith,
faith in God, faith in Jesus. Enlightened by the Spirit, Simeon believes what
God’s words and promises declare. He believes in Jesus as his only Savior
from sin, death and the power of the devil. Happy the man who can thus
believe: he shall be saved. “For God so loved the world, that he gave his
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but
have everlasting life.” The manner of our departure depends upon our
relationship to Jesus, God’s Son. If we believe in him as our Savior and our
King and put our lives in God’s hand all will be well.

IV. Confess the Lord:

“Thee, God, we praise, thy name we bless,
Thee, Lord of all, we do confess;
The whole creation worships thee,
The Father of eternity.”

Simeon, with his heart attuned to song and a song upon his lips, confesses
the name of the Lord. All God’s children confess him. It is the Lord’s will,
it is his desire that we confess his holy name. And what child of God can
refrain from glorifying him? What heart full of love toward the heavenly
Father can remain mute and dumb in his presence? Mary, Elizabeth praised
him; the aged Anna praises him; in the old covenant, in the new covenant,
thousands and thousands have glorified and confessed the Lord God
Almighty.
The Christian is the recipient of countless blessings; let us not forget
that. God is the Good Giver, from him all blessings flow. Let us thank him
for his goodness and mercy, let us confess him, his majesty, his power and

343
glory. And as the years come and go for us, let our confession become
stronger and stronger. And when the night draws near, and we must bid the
world farewell, let us sing once more – our last song on earth – to the
Redeemer’s praise. Such a song signifies a grateful heart, and indicates a
believing soul. Confess the Lord at all times. “Bless the Lord, my soul, and
forget not all his benefits, …who redeemeth thy life from destruction; who
crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies; who satisfieth thy
mouth with good things; so that thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.” We
have every reason to confess the Lord. Be a witness unto his mighty acts,
proclaim the sweet Gospel of God’s love, sing of him who is the Way, the
Truth, and the Life. Confess the Lord in the hour of death. The martyrs of
old went to a cruel death, but they died with the name of Jesus on their lips.
Our brother, whose mortal remains lie here before us, went to his death
confessing the Lord. The goodness of a gracious God had been revealed to
him, and he in turn must confess him. But it is the Lord’s work. He opens
the eye that we may see him. He loosens the tongue that we may praise him,
and confess his name.
But what about our departure? What manner of departure shall it be?
This great, vital question looms up before us. What shall the answer be? We
must decide for ourselves and decide quickly. Come, Holy Spirit, with light
divine, enlighten us, that we may choose rightly, and lay hold on the crown
of life. God grant it, for Jesus’ sake. Amen.

344
 54. Ripening For God’s Garner
By Rev. C. K. Solberg

“Thou Shalt come to thy grave in a full age, like as a shock of corn cometh in in his
season.” – Job 5:26.

Occasion: For an Elderly Woman

Life at the longest is brief. How fleet and uncertain! “What is life?” asks the
apostle, and he answers: “It is even a vapor, that appeareth for a time, and
then vanisheth away” (James 4:16).
Death makes no distinction of age. It takes life in the bud of childhood
and in the bloom of youth, as well as in the ripeness of old age. Beautifully
does Longfellow express this when he says:

“There is a Reaper, whose name is Death,

And with his sickle keen
He reaps the bearded grain at a breath,
And the flowers that grow between.”

And in God’s estimation the little child may be as much a shock of ripe
grain out of his field as the weary and worn pilgrim of old age. When he
gathers in his harvest, the grain is ripe, whether he takes the babe or the
aged person. To him “one day is as a thousand years and a thousand years
as one day” (2 Peter 3:8). As Moses says in the ninetieth Psalm: “For a
thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday when it is past, and as a
watch in the night.”
But how especially fitting is the figure of the ripe corn, when we apply it
to the remains of the aged! There lies the cold form with the many deep
wrinkles of face and the head crowned with the snow-white or silvery gray

345
hair, reminding us of the shock of ripe corn that has been cut down at
harvest time.
Doubly true and beautiful is the figure of our text in its application,
when we are gathered at the casket of a dear old saint, as we are today. Not
only did she “die in the Lord,” but she lived her long life “in the Lord.”
Through a long Christian life she ripened for the Garner of God and she
goes to her grave “in full age like as a shock of corn cometh in in his
season.”
In infancy she was planted by Baptism into the fertile soil of God’s
kingdom. In childhood she received the daily impression of God’s
sanctifying grace through the prayer, instruction and example of Christian
parents. Thus under the sunshine and rain of God’s grace, the bud unfolded
into the bloom of youth. However, for a few years after her confirmation,
she became neglectful and careless in her spiritual life, but never willfully
surrendered herself to the worldly life that so much influenced her young
heart. At the age of twenty she passed through a spiritual awakening and
gave herself up to a more intimate fellowship with her Savior and a deeper
consecration of service. Ever since she has enjoyed a life-long assurance
that she was a child of God. At the same time she realized through the years
more and more her own weakness and unworthiness and her utter
dependence upon the Lord, and rested implicitly upon the promises of God,
knowing that his grace through Christ Jesus would save and keep her to the
end. In Word and Sacrament she prayerfully sought and found strength to
persevere in her fight of faith; and in humble, faithful service she
endeavored to use her God-given talents and time. Thus she matured and
persevered in a long and beautiful life of consecrated Christian
womanhood. She reached the ripe old age of ninety. When she realized that
her life was coming to a close, she rejoiced in her hope of eternal rest and
reward through Christ Jesus. As she lay there waiting to be called to her
heavenly home, some of the last words she uttered were these: “I am lying
here thinking so clearly of heaven.” A few minutes after without any pangs
of pain she fell “asleep in Jesus.” Her soul left the house of clay and entered
into the rest which is in store for the people of God. The shock of ripe corn
was gathered into God’s garner. Kept by the grace of God through the
springtime of life, she passed safely through life’s lovely summer season,
bore the acceptable fruits of faith unto the autumn of life, and then chilling
wintry blasts of death took her life, and we shall soon lay the cold form to

346
rest under the sod, where it shall rest till the dawn of Resurrection Day,
when she shall rise to new life and eternal summer. How beautiful is old age
under such circumstances! Beautiful in life! She walked with God. Most
beautiful in death! God took her home. The weary pilgrim rests. “Precious
in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints” (Ps. 116:15).
And what a cheering and staying comfort to those who survive! Parting
in death with our loved ones is always painful. But when our departed dead
go to be with God, the pangs of parting are removed by the blessed
assurance that they are sweetly resting in the heavenly home, and we retain
that sweet hope of eternal reunion that awaits us beyond death and grave.
The aged brother and sister, who survive this sainted sister, will greatly
miss her. But may the sacred memories and the sweet, parting words she
left you, be a lasting comfort to you. And may her Savior continue to be
yours. Soon shall come the day of eternal reunion.
We do not only wish to talk about the DEAD__, ALTHOUGH IT IS COMFORTING
AND PLEASANT TO PERFORM THIS TASK IN THE CASE BEFORE US TODAY. IT IS NOT
ALWAYS THUS WHEN WE GATHER ABOUT THE REMAINS OF THE DEAD. THESE
SERVICES ARE RATHER FOR THE __LIVING than for the dead. Our departed sister
has gone beyond the reach and the need of our assistance. But we are here
to continue our pilgrimage, to fight our battles, to win our victories. We
need the lessons of this solemn occasion. And the Lord has a vital message
to the living in this hour, not only a word of comfort to the bereaved
relatives, but an important admonition to all who have gathered here today.
Friends, remember, our harvest-time is coming when the Reaper of
Death will be sent to us. We are daily ripening for eternity. ARE WE RIPENING
FOR HEAVEN? Are we ready, should death suddenly summon us? As the corn
must receive rain, sun, light and fresh air from time it is planted in fertile
soil in spring until the fall season, when it stands there with the ripe, golden
corn in the dry husk – a finished product, so must we day by day continue
to live in union with Christ, take freely into our souls the Bread of Life as it
comes to us in Word and Sacrament, bask in the sunlight of God’s love,
breathe the air of his life-giving and life-sustaining Spirit, and quench our
thirst from the “Fountain filled with blood, drawn from Immanuel’s veins,”
and thus growing in the soil of God’s grace and deeply rooted by faith in
Christ Jesus, we increase in faith and love, mature in our spiritual life and
bring forth the fruits of faith in faithful Christian service. Then and only
then are we ready to be cut down by the sickle of death and have our soul,

347
like a sheaf of ripe grain, carried by the angels into God’s garner above. We
shall not be taken unawares, whether we are taken in the prime of life or
when full of years. We shall be in position to welcome the grim messenger
of death with a greeting of triumph. Even if, like Paul, we shall be cut down
in the midst of our busy activities, like Paul we shall also realize that our
life-work is finished and be able to say with him: “I am now ready to be
offered and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I
have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there is laid up
for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall
give me at that day” (2 Tim. 4:6-8). “But thanks be unto God, who giveth us
the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ” (1 Cor. 15:57).
Often death may seem to come out of season – before one’s life-work
seems finished, or even before it has been entered upon and we say: “What
an untimely death!” But it only appears untimely or unseasonable to us.
God never harvests out of season. “When the fruit is brought forth,
immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is come” (Mark
4:29). God’s grain is always taken in “full age,” whether it be an infant, a
youth, or an aged person. His ways are not our ways.
Young friend, your harvest-time may soon be here. Are you ready? Are
you living the life that counts for good in this world and that has promise of
reward in the next? It is not merely a question of being ready for the sickle,
so as to be gathered unto God’s garner, when we are cut down. But it is of
first importance to live the life that glorifies God and benefits man. It must
be a life of self -surrender in the fellowship with Jesus. Then you will be
ripening for heaven and always ready for the harvest.
My aged friend, what kind of a life have you been living all these years
of grace? Can it be possible that you are still living a selfish and sinful life,
still a stranger to the mercy of God in Christ? If so, you too are ripening,
but for what? Shall I say it? Ripening for hell! A terrible ripening! A
dreadful harvest! To stand at the end of a wasted life with all hopes blasted
and compelled to say: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are
not saved” (Jer. 8:20). The patient Lord again calls you today to repent of
your sins, turn to him and cry for mercy. He loves you still and is willing to
save.
It is dreadful to grow old in sin and ripen for hell. A long life in that
case, is a twofold cause: it is a curse to all who come under the evil

348
influence of such a life; and it is an everlasting curse to that lost soul itself.
Sad and hopeless to stand at the grave of such ones.
What a contrast is this occasion! This is an occasion for rejoicing and
thanksgiving as we think of this sainted sister and her glorious gain in
death. And let it be to all of us a mighty call to reconsecrate ourselves to a
full and faithful life in the fellowship and footsteps of Jesus. Now that our
sister has won such a glorious victory, let there be joy among us.
There is joy in heaven among the angels over this ingathering. There
should be joy and praise on earth among God’s people. Rejoice, brother and
sister, over the home-going of your dear one. There she now awaits you. Let
it be your daily prayer and endeavor to meet her there.
Rejoice, believing relatives and friends, over the victory she has won.
Let heaven be your goal.
Rejoice, Bethlehem congregation, over the triumphal entry this faithful
member has made into the church triumphant. Let it be your sole and
supreme aim and effort under God’s guidance and blessing to help all your
members live the Christ-life, so that when they are summoned by death,
they may be transferred from your membership to the church celestial.
Her departure is a GLORIOUS GAIN. What a gain to her! To inherit the
kingdom, to be crowned in glory, to see her Savior face to face and to sing
his praises forever! It is a gain to you, brother and sister, in its deep and
sweet sense. Oh, what greater good could you wish your beloved sister,
than to know that she is with God 1 It makes you richer and happier to have
her there than if she were here. It is a gain to this church to have one more
of its members transferred. And heaven has gained another sainted sinner.
God help us all to live the life that is hid with God in Christ! Then friends,
whether we live to the ripe old age of ninety, or die young, we shall come to
our grave “in a full age as a shock of corn cometh in in his season.” The
harvesters of heaven, the angels, shall carry us like precious sheaves into
the garner of God. May we all realize this by the grace of God. Amen.

349
 55. The Christian’s Comfort In
The Hour Of Death By Rev. L. H.
Schuh, Ph. D.

“Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for thou
art with me; thy rod and thy staff, they comfort me.” – Ps. 23:4.

Occasion: Sudden Death of an Elderly Christian Man

Members and Friends of our Congregation and of this mourning Family:

The announcement, “M––– B––– is dead,” came to this community and our
congregation like a flash of lightning from a clear sky. Last Sunday
morning, still in good health, he attended the services in this house. It was
his custom to be here and to confess Christ with us and edify his soul. On
Monday evening the first announcement of the end was made. God in
mercy did not cut him off in the twinkling of an eye. “Cut me not off in the
midst of my days,” was a prayer that was fulfilled here. But yet what a
striking illustration that in the midst of life we are in death. There was one
day of preparation vouchsafed. When it was apparent that the death-angel
would claim him, his reason was unclouded, and he called for the Holy
Sacrament and the prayers of the church. Then the end came. To each man,
woman, and child present here today, there comes the same message that
was announced to King Hezekiah: “Set thine house in order for thou shalt
die and not live.”
We do not advocate the theory that leads a man in health to buy his
coffin and to keep it by him in his house and to fill up all his waking hours
with visions of the shroud, the bier and the grave. If that is piety at all, it is
morbid, to say the least. We would rather urge upon you to think of living

350
and to glorify God by a life of service. The desire to die in most instances is
sinful and has its root in an unwillingness to bear the crosses laid upon us
by the Lord, or in despair of God’s providence. The Creator made us to live
and the desire is deep-seated. It comes from our nature; we cannot help
clinging to life.
But do not rush to the other extreme and crowd out of your thoughts
every suggestion of death, so that the final summons may find you wholly
unprepared. While earthly things are uncertain, there are at least two
certainties: “It is appointed to man once to die and after that the Judgment.”
This was the prayer sent up by Moses in the ninetieth Psalm: “So teach us
to number our days that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom.” We are
sure of death and it is the part of wisdom to prepare for it.
The idea of passing into death is not pleasant to our nature. We naturally
shrink from it since the supreme desire of man and of all other living
creatures is for life. We need something to fortify us against that hour. In
view of our approaching end and of our need of support, let us ask the
question;

What Comforts the Christian in the Hour of Death?

I. The Assurance that Death cannot harm

him:
“I will fear no evil.” Death has the same sources as all other evil. It is one of
the world’s greatest evils. We have a natural dread of it, but the Christian to
a large extent loses this dread. He needs not fear it because it has been
robbed of its power.
The psalmist does not say: “The valley of death,” but, “The valley of the
SHADOW of death.” It has been reduced to a shadow. This may frighten a
man, but it cannot harm him. Because a Christian knows this, he “walks”
through this valley. A terror stricken man takes to his heels, while the man
who is confident that there is no danger walks along leisurely.
St. Paul holds out the same consolation: “O death, where is thy sting?” A
viper may hiss; but if robbed of its fangs, it cannot bite. It may look like the
same viper and hiss as it did before, but it cannot harm. When a bee stings a
man, it usually loses its sting; it can still buzz like a bee; it still looks like a

351
bee, but it cannot sting again. The shadow of a lion may frighten but it
cannot devour. The shadow of a sword may alarm, but it cannot injure. The
shadow of a thief may alarm, but it cannot kill. While death is dreadful to
the flesh, it cannot harm.
Jesus has robbed death of its power. He says: “I am the resurrection and
the life.” He came unto the world to undo sin and all its consequences.
Death is the direct result of sin. It was unknown until man disobeyed. On
the cross the Savior said: “It is finished.” The debt of sin was paid and the
final proof is his resurrection. He came forth as the Conqueror. Into him
death thrust his poisoned fangs and he left them there. Now death is
harmless. In death the Christian walks into a passage; it is dark, it is
forbidding, it chills; but it opens into eternal light, and he comes out
unharmed. Look to the empty grave and if death did not harm your Lord, it
will not harm you.
Jesus triumphed over death not only in his own person but in others. He
raised Jairus’ daughter. He conquered at the gates of Nain. He vanquished
the foe at the grave of Lazarus. And at his own death many that slept in
their graves came forth and appeared in the Holy City. If he could do that
for others, he can do it for the departed. And he gives the promise that he
will.
Jesus “became the first fruit of them that slept.” In the Old Testament
when the harvest was ripe one sheaf was cut and taken into the temple and
waved before the Lord. It was an act of consecration. This one sheaf was a
representative of the whole harvest. The act signified that as this one sheaf
was presented unto the Lord, so the whole harvest was his. There was more
to follow. A thing can be first only in reference to the second. If there is no
second or third, there can be no first. If Christ was “the first fruit” there
must necessarily be those who follow and our resurrection is assured by
virtue of his. If we are to arise and come back in a glorified state, then death
cannot harm us.
It is self-evident that the unbelieving world finds no comfort in this
revelation of the Scriptures. For if there is a resurrection, then there is a life
to come; there is a judgment; there is a reward both for the believer and the
unbeliever; there is a heaven and a hell; there will be the chidings of an
accusing conscience and the memory of neglected opportunities, of abused
powers and senses, outraged warnings, of misled companions, and the
prospect of wailing and gnashing of teeth. As a timid, frightened lad

352
whistles in the dark for his own encouragement, so the world laughs and
mocks at the resurrection. But they shall see him whom they have pierced.
For this reason the unbeliever goes into the dark valley quaking. His
teeth chatter; his knees tremble; his frame quakes. He goes to meet the king
of terrors. He cannot deny the existence of death and his exit from the world
is at best a leap into the dark.
But the Christian goes down into the valley comforted. This does not
necessarily imply an easy death, for he may pass away with excruciating
misery. The temporal effects of sin may be just as great to him as to the
unbeliever. But the eternal effects are wiped away and his spirit has hope.
The departed brother had this hope. He expressed it. He clung to it in life
and in death. And as we lay him to rest we do so believing that death did
not harm him.
In the hour of death the Christian has

II. The Assurance that God is with him:

“For thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff, they comfort me.” When a man
is hungry, he seeks food. When he is thirsty, he finds drink. When he is
weary, he longs for rest. When he is suffering he wants relief. When he is
bereft, he needs friends and sympathy. When he is at death’s door, he must
have comfort to give him courage. The psalmist finds this comfort in the
presence of God at his dying bed.
There is something in our nature which shrinks from solitude. God has
made us for companionship" and society, and being deprived of them we
are not in our normal state and consequently unhappy. How much less
fearful the dark night is with but one companion! How much less dreary
and wearisome a long road is with but one wayfarer! How empty the house
is when we are in it alone; how just one fellow-being seems to fill it up and
to take away what haunts us! The presence of a dog, a cat, or a bird is a
relief! In that journey to the other side not even our friends can accompany
us, though they might be willing. More than one parent and friend has said
at the grave; “Oh, that I might accompany you!” But the traveler to that
bourne starts alone. Alone, did I say? Yes, so far as men are concerned, and
yet not alone. “Thou are with me.” God, unseen to human eyes, is there to
support the dying. “When thou passest through the waters, I will be with

353
thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee: when thou
walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned, neither shall the flame
kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord, thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy
Savior.”
God is with the dying by his gracious indwelling. He is an omnipresent
spirit and there is no place where he is not. He is everywhere by his creative
presence, even in the heart of an unbeliever; but he is with the dying
Christian in a still different sense. There is a sense in which God is not
everywhere; but only in the heart of a believer. “Jesus answered and said
unto him: If a man love me, he will keep my words; and my Father will
love him, and we will come unto him and make our abode with him.”
Then there is a sense in which God is not everywhere, for he cannot
come where he already is. In a gracious way God is only where he is loved.
There he dwells.
You have experienced his presence. You have felt his nearness, you have
been aware of the Unseen Guest in your heart. You have felt his warnings
and pleadings, his approval and promptings, his comforting and peace. You
have communed with him at night upon your bed; you have been in the
dark without, yet all was light within. He has accompanied you upon your
journey and to your daily task. You have consulted with him in your
perplexities and he has shown you the way out. You have been just as sure
of his leadings as though he worked visibly by your side.
When Stephen was dying, his face was transfigured and he saw heaven
open before him. How many of God’s saints have departed this life with the
light of heaven upon their faces, a smile lighting up the countenance, a light
beaming from the i eye and the song of hallelujah upon the lips! They have
felt God’s nearness and they were comforted.
God comforts the dying saint not only with his gracious indwelling, but
also with the promises of his Word. What makes death terrible? Sin! But
what comfort to hear and to know: “Though thy sins be red as scarlet I will
wash them whiter than wool”; “the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanses
us from all sin”; “Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I
will give you rest.”
It is in the last hour that Satan makes his fiercest attack. He paints sin in
all its heinousness. He arouses the conscience; he raises doubts; he accuses
of imaginary crimes; he magnifies faults and decries the mercy of God.

354
 Now I know why the dying call for the minister of the Gospel and
welcome him to their bedside. How grateful the look, how tender the
pressure of the hand when he comes and how consoling his ministrations!
In the last extremity why did they not call for a banker, a lawyer, a
merchant, or even a physician? Because they had nothing to offer. These
and all other men in their callings are concerned about the things of this life.
But when the world is about to pass away for such a one, he casts an
anxious look around and in a feeble tone he says: “Call the pastor.” There is
not a moment lost. No idle questions are asked and when the servant of God
appears no one is so welcome as he. Some one says with a tear-stained
voice: “Pastor, we are so glad that you have come. Father has called for
you. We all need you. We are so helpless in this hour. Come into the death-
chamber and pray with us and the dying.” And in that hour, never to be
forgotten, there was the administration of the Sacrament and the
proclamation of the Gospel. Then the cross was lifted up and souls huddled
beneath it and as the water and the blood trickled down there came unto
them the peace of God. There was another grateful look, another assuring
pressure of the hand, and then for a moment a stillness – and all was over. A
soul plumed itself for its heavenward flight. Yes, I understand, why the
dying and the bereaved call for the pastor; because he comes when all else
fails and he comes with the comforts of the Word and Sacraments. Thanks
be to God who has called me to this ministration of comfort.
If you want God to be with you in death, choose him in life. It is possible
to be saved “so as by fire.” There may be a deathbed repentance that is
genuine, but will you chance it? Will you be without him now, hoping that
he will be with you then? Will you spend your life in the service of the
world and then come and offer God the wreckage of a misspent life? Live
close to God. Enjoy his presence in your heart every day; continually hear
his comforting message: “Thy sins be forgiven thee,” and then when you
wade into the cold stream, he will be your trusted companion who will
guide you to the heavenly shore.
We believe that our departed brother set out on this last journey with one
companion. As he led the life that is hidden in God, we comfort ourselves
with the thought that he is now with God. May God comfort you all and be
with you now, in death and in eternity. Amen.

355
 56. A Soft And Downy Pillow
For Our Dying Bed By Rev. R.
C. H. Lenski

“I will”both lay me down in peace, and sleep: for thou, Lord, only makest me dwell in
safety." – Ps. 4:8.

Occasion: For an elderly lady who held to her church although

she received no encouragement from her family, and sank into
a condition of coma before her end

THE FOURTH PSALM has frequently been called the Evening Psalm, because
its closing verse speaks of lying down in peace and sleeping under the safe
protection of the Lord. David of old, the writer of this psalm, did not always
lead such a quiet life that when the evening shadows fell he could lie down
with no danger hovering near to strike him in the dark. In his earlier days he
was beset with enemies threatening his life, and in after years there were
times of real danger often enough, to say nothing of the common ills that
always hover over us as we pass through this life so full of trouble and
affliction. But David had found a soft and downy pillow to rest his head
upon when night after night the shadows fell like a curtain around him. That
pillow he calls PEACE. “I will lay me down in peace, and sleep.” He means
the peace of the soul, the safety of protection, the quiet rest without fear of
uneasiness which God provides for his children. Ah, blessed the sleeper
who closes his eyes night after night – and especially also the last night of
life! – on the soft pillow of God-given peace!
It was Jesus himself who spoke of the believer’s death as a sleep. When
Lazarus lay a corpse in Bethany, Jesus said, “Our friend Lazarus sleepeth.”
And the disciples answered, “Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well” (John
11:11, 12). The apostles of Jesus retained the word. St. Paul comforted the

356
Thessalonians concerning “them which are asleep,” that they should not
sorrow even as others did who had no hope. A blessed, comforting truth is
enclosed in that one word “sleep.” It is a true description of the Christian’s
death. As the shadow of the end sinks down over him, he does exactly what
David did night after night, and what every trustful Christian does again and
again when the weary body needs rest at evening time – “I will both lay me
down in peace, and sleep; for thou. Lord, only makest me to dwell in
safety.” He pillows his head in God’s sweet peace and so sleeps calmly and
safely till the morning light of the blessed resurrection awakens him.
So lies our dear departed sister now. Years ago she learned the secret of
peace through faith in Christ her Savior. Alas, she often received little
encouragement from those about her in holding fast to this peace. And there
was plenty of affliction during the lengthening years to test her fidelity
again and again. But through it all, often indeed in great weakness and with
much wavering, she maintained her faith by the Savior’s help. She knew the
preciousness of God’s Word and Sacrament, because there the peace she
prized could be found. Often, in the hours of affliction that came to her, she
crept under the shadow of God’s protection and help, and in his grace found
the comfort and rest of peace. When at last the stroke fell that was to end
her life, she lay down in peace and slept. And now she still sleeps, in God’s
care, and the pillow of Christian peace is under her head – soft, restful, and
delightful. blessed peace! – may it be yours and mine beyond a doubt when
night falls this day and every day; especially when that night comes which
for you and me shall precede the eternal dawn. God grant us all

A Soft and Downy Pillow for Our Dying Bed

What Makes this Pillow so Delightful? Our text gives the answer in the
words of one who himself lay upon it and felt its delightfulness, and who
was inspired of God to sing of it that we might hear of it and share his
experience. PEACE AND SAFETY make the soft and downy pillow for your
dying bed.
That is far more than the outward peace of the body, such as when one
goes to sleep amid loving friends, in his own sheltered home, surrounded by
every bodily comfort and luxury. That, indeed, is delightful, but it is
nothing compared with the peace and safety of David’s pillow. Bodily ease
may be altogether absent, and yet God’s peace may pillow the head. There

357
may be the poorest bed of poverty to lie upon, a hot and fevered pillow
invaded by many a burning pang, a lonely couch with no loving hand to
smooth the pillow, caress the brow, and moisten the parched lips. Lazarus,
who once lay helpless at the rich man’s door, surely had but a hovel to lie in
when he lay down for his last sleep. We know that the dogs alone showed
him any signs of friendliness; yet he had the pillow of David for his dying
head; he lay down in true peace, and the Lord made him dwell in safety.
The trouble with so many of us is, that we are over-anxious about supplying
the body its greatest possible ease, while we forget, or neglect the peace of
the soul and the safety of the spirit under the shadow of God’s grace. The
rich man in the parable had a bed of luxury to lie upon and friends and
attendants in abundance about him; but he had not the chief thing – that soft
and downy pillow in which the beggar Lazarus rejoiced.
It is not just peace of mind either that makes the pillow soft and downy.
There are many satisfied and calm enough in their way, and yet have never
tasted of the peace of God which passeth all understanding. Can you think
of anyone more contented with himself than the proud Pharisee, of whom
Jesus has told us, standing in the temple and thanking God for being far
better than other people? When he came to die we may well think that he
had no fears to frighten his soul, that he felt so sure of heaven that he could
die with a smile upon his face. His friends of like mind could comfort him
by bringing to his remembrance his fasting, his tithes, and his alms. And
being a descendant of Abraham, a member of the chosen people of God, he
could surely rest content – and no doubt did. But alas, all this self-made
peace of the haughty, self-righteous Pharisee was a delusion of his own
mind. It was like the feeling of satisfaction in thousands of hearts today,
when night after night they lie down unworried and undisturbed, telling
themselves they are rich and increased with goods and have need of
nothing, knowing not that spiritually they are wretched and miserable and
poor and blind and naked (Rev. 3:17). The Word of God, which would give
them peace, they will not hear nor accept; and so they go on making a false
peace for themselves. They dream that all is well with them, and listen only
to comforters who tell them the old Pharisaic lie of self-righteousness in
some form or another. And so when their last night comes, they lie down
upon the treacherous pillow of their own making, and close their eyes in
apparent peace, while true peace – of which Jesus has said: “My peace I
give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you; let not your heart be

358
troubled, neither let it be afraid” (John 14:27) – is far from them. If I knew
of no better peace than this I would cry aloud to you in despair and never
attempt to utter a word of comfort, for I would have none.
David had learned what you must learn, and cannot learn too well; that
the only peace for the soul is God’s peace which Cometh from the
FORGIVENESS OF SINS. When this is yours through faith in Jesus Christ then,
and then only, can you lie down in peace and sleep in safety.
As long as our sins are upon us, there is no peace and safety for us, no
matter how well our bodies may rest and how deeply our minds are dulled
into false security. Our sins are like a great sharp sword hanging over our
heads, and death is like a knife reaching out to cut the cord in order that the
sword may fall and pierce us with its terrible sharpness. What will it help
you to close your eyes against this sword and dream that it is not there? Can
that be peace and safety? Have you ever read the story of the poor victim
tied fast in a dismal dungeon with a mighty sharp-edged knife swinging like
a great pendulum over his prostrate body, sinking ever lower and lower, and
at last beginning to cut the garments of his body? "What peace could that
captive have as long as that blade swung above him? So is the sin that
stands charged against us at the throne of God. Day by day, night by night
as the hour of death comes nearer and nearer the moment of eternal doom
approaches. Oh, the folly to close our eyes in false security and futile hope,
till it is too late for us to escape! Because sin is such a horrible thing,
involving eternal destruction, there can be no true peace for us until it is
removed altogether and all the deadly danger that lurks in it is forever gone.
For David it was gone, and so he could sing his joyous evening hymn: “I
will both lay me down in peace, and sleep: for thou. Lord, only makest me
to dwell in safety,” and in those sweet words of the 23d Psalm, when he
thinks of his last sleep on earth: “Yea, though I walk through the valley of
the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and
thy staff, they comfort me.” David had the forgiveness of sin, and so he had
peace. Once indeed he cried: “Day and night, O God, thy hand was heavy
upon me.” But he acknowledged his sin, and hid not his iniquity. And
behold, the Lord forgave the iniquity of his sin. So he could sleep in peace,
all fears forever gone, and the pillow under his head soft and full of down.
It is the same with the children of God today. Everyone of them has had
a true vision of sin which is worse than any other foe we have. Every one of
them has despaired of ever escaping it by his own efforts. How shall we

359
undo what we once did against God in blindness and folly, in unbelief and
wrong? How many days and hours of our life have there been when we did
not fear God, love him, trust in him; when we followed our own will and
disregarded his holy and righteous will; when we gave him no honor, but
honored ourselves; when we failed to love our fellowmen as God had
bidden us, and with selfishness, impurity, deceit and covetousness sinned
against man and equally against God? There is only one way to remove all
this threatening horror, one true way which will be effective and give us
real peace and safety. God himself has provided it when he sent his Son
Jesus Christ to our rescue. His blood, shed in sacrifice for us upon the cross,
cleanseth us from all sin. Whosoever trusts in Christ receives pardon for his
sin and is forever safe. The moment Christ is ours, our sin is gone. In other
words, the moment a heart afraid of sin turns to Christ to be relieved by
him, its hope is fulfilled; Christ takes the sin away, and bestows upon it all
the fruits of his saving work. With Christ every poor sinner is safe. Under
his cross we find peace, and there is no other place where it may be found.
“Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our
Lord Jesus Christ,” writes the holy apostle, St. Paul. It is another way of
saying what David says: “I will both lay me down and sleep: for thou. Lord,
makest me dwell in safety.” With the pardon of Jesus for your pillow there
will be no thorns or terrors to disturb you, whether you sleep from one day
to another or from this life into the next. This is why our beloved Gerhardt
sang:

“Be Thou my consolation

And shield, when I must die:
Let me behold Thy passion,
When my last hour draws nigh.
My dim eyes then shall see Thee,
Upon Thy cross shall dwell;
My heart by faith unfold Thee –
Who dieth thus, dies well!”

And now, dear mourning friends, as you look once more upon this sleeping
form so dear to you, thank God that he gave her that last best gift of his, a
soft and downy pillow for her final slumber, soft with heavenly pardon and
forgiveness, and downy with peace and safety which onl}" such a pardon
brings. Then think of yourselves – as you lie down tonight, and presently
for the last night. Have you also that true peace of soul which comes from

360
the forgiveness of sins? Do not rest content until you have, and having it, let
its delightfulness continually soothe and satisfy your soul.
There is something more to be said here, something which thousands
have found true by their own fullest experience as they rested on this
blessed pillow. Let us ask:

How Does It Feel to Lie Upon It?

When David says, “I will lay me down in peace,” we must distinguish two
things in the word peace. One we have already spoken of, namely, the
ESTABLISHMENT__ OF PEACE THROUGH WHICH GOD BY HIS OWN GRACIOUS ACT
MAKES PEACE WITH US, FORGIVING US OUR SINS FOR CHRIST’S SAKE AND RECEIVING
US AS HIS OWN DEAR CHILDREN. THAT IS PEACE AS A SURE AND CERTAIN FACT; IT IS
THE PILLOW ITSELF, SOFT AND DOWNY, UPON WHICH OUR HEADS ARE TO REST. NOW
COMES THE OTHER SIDE OF THAT WORD PEACE, NAMELY, THE FEELING OF PEACE, AS
IT SWEETLY FLOWS THROUGH OUR SOULS. WHEN PEACE IS REALLY ESTABLISHED,
THEN WE MAY __FEEL AT PEACE, and our feeling will not be self-deception.
To be sure, disturbing thoughts will sometimes arise, and because it is
the nature of feelings to fluctuate more or less, our feeling of peace may
sometimes decrease or vanish altogether. The thing for us always to
remember, but especially when our hearts become disturbed, is that we
HAVE__ PEACE – WE HAVE IT IN A SACRED TREASURE IN THE FORGIVENESS OF SIN.
THEREFORE, THOUGH WE MAY NOT ALWAYS FEEL WHAT WE HAVE, OR FEEL FULLY ITS
SWEETNESS AND JOY, YET WE NEED NOT FEAR. THE FEELING OF PEACE IS BOUND TO
COME BACK WHEN THE PEACE WHICH CHRIST MADE FOR US BY HIS BLOOD IS OURS.
DOES THE MEMORY OF OUR SINS DISTURB US? WERE OUR DEEDS IN THE PAST
WICKED AND EVIL? THE BLOOD OF JESUS CHRIST, GOD’S SON, CLEANSETH US FROM
ALL SIN. "HE IS THE PROPITIATION __FOR OUR SINS; and not for ours only, but
also for the sins of the whole world" (I John 2:2). As we look upon him
bleeding for us on the cross, the feeling of peace fills our souls. Ah, it is
good to have the pillow of divine pardon to rest upon! Does great suffering,
pain, affliction, trouble, distress, misery oppress us? Does it seem as if God
had forsaken us, or turned against us? Do we feel that peace is slipping
from our souls? Look at the cross again – all our sins are forgiven!
Therefore God does not punish us, though he afflict and try us. All his
promises of help and support, like stars, shine the brighter for the darkness
of our night and of sorrow. And so in the midst of our troubles we can lie

361
down and sleep in peace. God is only trying us: his love is over us – all is
well. Do we ever feel unworthy of the grace of God and all his love? Does
our faulty condition stand like an accusation before us? Do we become
disheartened as we see the holiness and good deeds of others, besides which
our own works are so small and insignificant? The publican in the temple
had a feeling like that when he would not even lift up his eyes to heaven,
but smote upon his breast and called himself a sinner. God resists the proud,
but exalts the humble. As long as none of us are received by God for our
good works and great deeds, but only as repentant sinners for the sake of
Christ’s deed, you can be at peace in all your humbleness. Yes, despair of
yourself and hold to Christ. Thank God for him – and sweet peace and
assurance will flow back into your heart.
Besides the feeling of peace, there will be the feeling of SAFETY as we lie
upon the soft and downy pillow of David. “For thou, Lord, only makest me
to dwell in safety.” Perhaps they will come – from time to time – these foes
that threaten every child of God, and endeavor to affright us: the devil, the
world, and the flesh. What did Luther sing?

“Though devils all the world should fill,

All watching to devour us,
We tremble not, we fear no ill.
They cannot overpower us.
This world’s prince may still
Scowl fierce as he will,
He can harm us none.
For he is judged – undone;
One little word overthrows him.”

So sang another of God’s children and pointed to the soft pillow of safety
which the foe is unable to take from us:

“And where no harms, or dire alarms

Their cares to me impart.
Hard by the cross let me recline
And rest O Christ, on this:
That thou art mine, and I am thine –
Thy will is me to bless.”

“In all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved
us,” exclaimed St. Paul. “For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor

362
angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate
us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Rom. 8:38,
39). What a blessed thing to BE SAFE__, AND THEN TO __FEEL SAFE!
But remember that all this has its comforting significance not only for
this life, but also for the approach and hour of death. As we look forward to
our last hour, this sure and certain expectation of peace and safety fills us –
and must fill us – with hope. No man knows just how he will die. Will the
grim foe come upon us suddenly and bear us away in a moment? Shall we
lie long and suffer much? Shall we be alone, far from home and friends, or
in our own beds with gentle hands to minister unto us? No matter: for
everyone who is Christ’s own there will be that soft and downy pillow of
peace and safety, and so we need not fear. Our hearts may be filled with
deep, satisfying, blissful hope. Paul wrote: “We rejoice in hope of the glory
of God… knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and patience,
experience; and experience, hope; and hope maketh not ashamed” (Rom.
5:2-5). God will shape our ends, and, as we lie down to our last rest –
wherever and whenever that will be – all will be well with us in Christ
Jesus. It is blessedness indeed to feel this hope that maketh not ashamed.
Peace, safety, hope – God gave our sleeping sister a measure of these
delightful feelings. She now rests in peace, pillowed in safety for her last
slumber, and her soul is already tasting the eternal fulfillment of hope. And
you, my mourning friends, would you have these feelings too and know all
the blessedness of them? – then learn the divine secret that will give them to
you. Find in Jesus that soft and downy pillow for your head of which King
David sang. Take peace and pardon from his pierced hands. Then will you
lie down in peace and sleep, for the Lord will make you dwell in safety.
Amen.

363
57. A Prayer And A Promise For
Old Age By Rev. J. Sittler

“Cast me not off in the time of old age; forsake me not when my strength faileth.” – Psalm
71:9.

“Even to your old age I am he; and even to hoar hairs will I carry you: I have made, and I
will bear; even I will carry, and will deliver you.” – Isaiah 46:4.

Occasion: For an Aged Christian

Beloved in Christ:

In the life of everyone there are times and seasons for special prayer. Such a
time is the morning of life, the time of youth, when foundations for time
and eternity are laid and the choice of life’s work and meaning confront us,
when many and peculiar temptations assail us. Such a time is the noonday
of life, manhood’s and womanhood’s estate when, in the midst of life’s toil
and trials we often feel the need of a guiding Presence and a sustaining
hand. Such a time, too, is the evening of life, the time of old age when,
life’s work almost done, we are “waiting, only waiting, till the shadows are
a little longer grown,” waiting for the great change and the end. King David
is looking forward to the time of old age. He feels that he will then need the
Lord in a special way and he prays: “Cast me not off in the time of old age;
forsake me not when my strength faileth.”
Let us reflect for a moment on the appropriateness of this prayer. In old
age strength fails. The physical strength and energy of former days are
gone. Weakness, feebleness, and decline belong to old age. The roses fade
from the cheeks, and time and trouble leave their unmistakable traces in the
furrowed face and the stooped form. After all, there are none of us with
whom time deals as kindly as with Moses, of whom it was said: “and he

364
was an hundred and twenty years old when he died and his eye was not
dim, nor his natural force abated.” One of the first and most disheartening
discoveries of approaching old age is failing strength. And as the years drag
slowly on, disease fastens itself more securely on enfeebled bodies, and the
hours and the days of bodily suffering grow longer and more severe. It is
then that we realize the appropriateness of the psalmist’s prayer: “Forsake
me not when my strength faileth.”
Now, because of failing strength and the infirmities of old age, we also
no longer find delight in the pleasures and pursuits of the world. The days
come when we say, “I have no pleasure in them.” For the young, the strong,
the well, the world can supply many pleasures and pastimes. But there
comes a time when men see the nothingness and emptiness of all earthly
things; when they no longer care to “grovel here below, fond of these
earthly toys”; when the world no longer satisfies; when the real character of
a selfish life of pleasure becomes apparent.
When that time of disillusionment comes, and come it must, what if men
have nothing to take the place of these vanishing things? What then? Then
inevitably comes dissatisfied and unhappy old age. God, in mercy, spare us
from that and hear our prayer: “Forsake me not when my strength faileth.”
David had, doubtless, seen and observed the miseries of a godless old
age. He knew some cast-offs, and their pitiable condition leads him to pray:
“Cast me not off in the time of old age”; and another time he pleads: “Now
therefore when I am old_and gray-headed, O God, forsake me not.” Old age
is, more or less, forsaken. The friends of former days often grow cold and
indifferent. One by one they lay down their burden to join the silent
majority; and a feeling of loneliness steals into the hearts of the old that are
left behind. Father and mother are long since gone: children, if there are
any, have all left the parental roof, and even they ofttimes show an
inclination to forget. In many cases the dear life companion has been laid
away, and one or the other remains alone. Old friends are getting fewer and
there is little opportunity and inclination to make new ones.
As long as we are surrounded by friends and gay companions, we can
manager somehow to get along without God. Many are doing that. But
friendless, godless old age – what a wretched condition! Ah, how cruel the
world is! It beckons you on and on, away from all that is true and lasting
and then, when your step becomes slow and halting, and your strength fails,

365
it casts you off! The world soon makes you feel that you are old and that it
is done with you. Are you going to trust the world then?
An other trial of old age lies in the feeling that one is comparatively
useless and a consequent enforced period of leisure. To one who has led an
active and busy life it is hard to sit still and see another take his place and
do his work. We still have the ambition, but not the strength. We are still
willing, but the world does not seem to need us. What a strange sensation it
is, the first time it really dawns upon us that the world regards us old and is
going to get along without us! It is like a shock from a battery. And there
come those long periods of enforced leisure – the silent watches in the
night; hours to be spent sitting in an armchair – just thinking, thinking –
what? And what reflections must come then! Many have no time in their
active, working days for serious reflection – too busy, no time, no
convenient season! But in old age meditation and reflection are often forced
upon us. We see the past – oh, the unforgiving past! How different we wish
much of it had been! We look into the future – before us the yawning grave
and a long eternity, both asking mighty_ questions of us. God pity a godless
old age! How sad, indeed, is old age without a Savior; earthly props failing
and no everlasting arm to lean on; forced to leave this world and no sure
hope of heaven. All of us, and especially you old men and women, have
need to pray the prayer for old age: “Cast me not off in the time of old age,
forsake me not when my strength faileth.”
And this your prayer shall not be in vain. God has given to old age a
wonderful promise. This is his promise: “Even to old age I am he; and even
to hoar hairs will I carry you. I have made, and I will bear; even will I carry,
and will deliver you.” Old age needs, above all, a loving Savior and a
mighty God. And these are promised: “Even to your old age I am he.” In
the light of this Scripture promise we can face the time of old age with a
glad, expectant heart. Let old age come: for in failing health and waning
strength we trust in him, whose help and strength never fail, and who is
especially near to those who are bowed down by the weight of years.
Trusting him, we can say with the psalmist: “Why art thou cast down, my
soul! And why art thou disquieted within me? hope thou in God: for I shall
yet praise him who is the health of my countenance and my God.” In this
glorious Scripture promise for old age there are three words whose
wonderful import and meaning correspond strikingly to the needs of old

366
age. Says the Lord: “I will bear” – and twice He repeats – “I will carry
you.” Are not these just the needs of old age with its failing strength?
Having the promise of God let the world and worldly pleasure go. Godly
old age has its compensations. True, some of the pleasures of youth are
forever gone, many of earth’s legitimate joys no longer lure us; but there
comes, in place of these things that have vanished, a new pleasure and a
new joy, that of ripe spiritual meditation and contemplation that are possible
only for old age. And a mighty expectation and a great longing take
possession of the soul as it contemplates “the things that God has prepared
for those that love him,” whose full enjoyment can now not much longer be
delayed.

“Eyes that grow dim to the earth and its glory

See but the brighter, the heavenly glow;
Ears that are dull to the world and its story
Drink in the songs that from Paradise flow.
All the rich recompense youth cannot know.”

Having God and his promises for our portion, let friends grow few and
cold; there remains one Friend who never fails us – “a friend that sticketh
closer than a brother,” who has said: “Lo, I am with you always”even unto
the end." Of him we sing:

"What a Friend we have in Jesus,

All our sins and griefs to bear!
What a privilege to carry
Everything to God in prayer.

“Do thy friends despise, forsake thee?

Take it to the Lord in prayer,
In his arms he’ll take and shield thee,
Thou shalt find a solace there.”

How beautiful and happy, then, in old age when cheered by the presence
and the promise of the Savior.
Dr. A. J. Gordon met an old man one day going to the place of prayer
with a song on his lips.
“Aged friend,” he said, “how is it that an old man is so happy and
cheerful?”

367
 “Because I belong to the Lord.”
“Are no others happy at your time of life?”
“No, not one,” said he; and his form straightened and his countenance
glowed. “Listen, please, to the truth from one who knows; then tell it
everywhere, and no old man can be found to gainsay it – ‘the devil has no
happy old men.’”
If this be true, the first condition of a happy old age is to know Jesus
Christ. Then our contemplation of sin and death and the judgment cannot
affright; for we behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the
world; and “there is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ
Jesus.” He has risen triumphantly from the dead and said: “He that
believeth in me even though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever
liveth and believeth in me shall never die.” So we exult: “O death, where is
thy sting? grave, where is thy victory?”
Now, the way to have a happy and blessed old age therefore is to believe
in our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The time to get ready and to lay
foundation for old age is now, in our younger years. Old age is harvest time.
At harvest time you reap what you sow: “Whatsoever a man soweth that
shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap
corruption, but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life
everlasting.” Without Jesus Christ, no life is complete. Without him, the
thought of old age must sadden and depress us. But how beautiful is old age
cheered by the presence of Jesus! Grateful for the mercies of the past, it
trusts him with the future. The coming days are not filled with gloom and
dark visions of helplessness and hopelessness: for we realize that more and
more the earthly shall disappear out of our lives, and more and more the
heavenly shall come in until at length we shall awake in his likeness and be
satisfied. And for those that love him the Lord always has some work to do
. It is even so with old age. We can still pray and nothing is more needed in
this world than prayer. We can praise God and he never wearies of that. We
can talk of his goodness and of his mercy to the sons of men. Standing in
the shadow of eternity we may fittingly point the way to many wayfarers.
We can be examples of Christlike living, of patience, of cheerfulness, of
hope and trust. Yes, even old age, if it be godly, has a mission and a
message for the world.
It has its compensations, its peculiar pleasures and experiences that
come at no other time of life. And may God abundantly fulfill in all who

368
pray the prayer of old age his wonderful promise; so that we may walk
towards the westering sun, unafraid with a glad heart, knowing that beyond
the setting of earth’s sun dawns the eternal morning. Amen.

369
 Copyright Notice

This book was published 2019 by The Lutheran Library Publishing Ministry
LutheranLibrary.org. Some (hopefully unobtrusive) updates to spelling, punctuation, and
paragraph divisions have been made. Unabridged.
Originally published 1918 by the Lutheran Book Concern, Columbus, Ohio.
Cover Image Detail Peasant Burial by Erik Werenskiold, 1885.
Image on imprint page is Still Life With Bible by Vincent Van Gogh.
This LutheranLibrary.org book is released under the Creative Commons Attribution 4.0
International (CC BY 4.0) license, which means you may freely use, share, copy, or
translate it as long as you provide attribution to LutheranLibrary.org, and place on it no
further restrictions.
The text and artwork within are believed to be in the U.S. public domain.
188 – v5
ISBN: TBD (paperback)

370
 How Can You Find Peace With
God?

The most important thing to grasp is that no one is made right with God
by the good things he or she might do. Justification is by faith only, and that
faith resting on what Jesus Christ did. It is by believing and trusting in His
one-time substitutionary death for your sins.
Read your Bible steadily. God works His power in human beings
through His Word. Where the Word is, God the Holy Spirit is always
present.
Suggested Reading: New Testament Conversions by Pastor George
Gerberding

Benediction

Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the
presence of his glory with exceeding joy, To the only wise God our Savior, be glory and
majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever. Amen. (Jude 1:24-25)

More Than 100 Good Christian

Books For You To Download
And Enjoy

371
 The Book of Concord. Edited by Henry Eyster Jacobs and Charles
Krauth.
Henry Eyster Jacobs. Summary of the Christian Faith
Theodore Schmauk. The Confessional Principle and The Confessions of
The Lutheran Church As Embodying The Evangelical Confession of The
Christian Church
George Gerberding. Life and Letters of William Passavant
Joseph Stump. Life of Philip Melanchthon
John Morris. Life Reminiscences of An Old Lutheran Minister
Matthias Loy. The Doctrine of Justification
Matthias Loy. The Story of My Life
William Dau. Luther Examined and Reexamined
Simon Peter Long. The Great Gospel
George Schodde et al. Walther and the Predestination Controversy. The
Error of Modern Missouri
John Sander. Devotional Readings from Luther’s Works

A full catalog of all 100+ downloadable titles is available at

LutheranLibrary.org .

372